Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Y/h- your hair color
Y/e- your eye color
Y/s- your skin color
Y/n- your name

It was a dark and stormy night on the forbidden mountain. On the forbidden mountain lies a huge castle filled with the world's darkest and evil villains you can think of in the Disney/Pixar universe.

Currently, in the foyer of the castle, Smee, lafo, Jasper, Horace, pain, and panic we're all playing cards around a small round table. It was their turn for castle guard duty.

"Got any sevens?" Pain asked Jasper.

"Go fish." He said with a boring expression on his face.

Pain picked up a card only for it to be his last match. He placed it down shouting "and that's seven for us!" The others groaned as Panic added another score to their tally.

"So what's next, garbage, old maid, stress?" Pain stated, boy where they good at games. Being one of the only forms of entertainment this late, they were forced into playing boring card games with each other to keep sane.

"How about we take a break." Horace suggested,

"A brake, but where only one away-'' Lafo started to say when there was a knock at the castle's door. The group looked at eachother with suspicion and confusion. Who could be knocking at the castle, and this late at night?

"Alright, which one of you ordered take out?" Jasper complained as he got up from the table.

The group shook their heads. Jasper rolled his eyes as he went to answer the door.

Outside the castle, it poured as if it were raining cats and dogs. But one thing that could be heard was the cries of a.. a basket?

Jasper looked down from the huge door to see a brown woven wicker basket covered in a white sheet, and it was making- noise?

Curiosity took over him as he picked the basket up. He began to poke around, only for it to make more noise, but the rain made it hard for anything to be heard. So he took the basket inside back to where the others were chatting. But as he does so, a scream comes from the basket making him wish he had left the basket outside.

"Yesh Jasper, what is that thing?" Lafo asks as they all cover their ears.

Jasper quickly placed the basket on the table and took the white sheet off. Their eyes widened at the thing inside.

"Is this some kind of sick joke?" Panic asks.

"It's.." Horace starts.

"It's.." Smee stamerd.

"A baby!" They all shout with shocked expressions.

Yep, there, lying in the basket was a baby girl. She had y/h, y/s, and y/e. She was in a green and black swaddle,  And was crying like there was no tomorrow.

"So, how do we shut the little twerp up?" Horace asked. All eyes head straight for pain and panic as they are the only ones with a baby experienced.

"Us?!" The ask.

"Yes, now shut the twerp up before she wakes the whole place!" Jasper complains.

Pain shapeshifts into a little boy inorder to be able to hole the little one. He pulls back the blanket and takes her out. Slowly he begins to rock her and she begins to drip off to sleep.

As she begins to fall asleep, the Sidekicks remove their hands from their ears and look at the small child.

"What do we do with her, no way they're gonna let us keep a baby." Smee stated as he began to play with his hat.

"I say we get rid of her before any of them find out" Jasper states.

"Before any of us find out what?" The sidekicks turn to see Hades fuming head coming down the left hall.

"I've been sleeping peacefully in my room, then all of a sudden there what sounds like a baby crying!" He shouted, his flames had turned a bright orange.

"Hades it's not what you think." Pain states stepping in front of panic but all, the noise causes the little one to wake up and cry once again.

Hades strollers up pain and panic, looking at the child in pains hands. "You brought a kid in here!" He screams, only making the baby cry even more.

"Not like that mr hades, it sort of just showed up on the castles door." Horace states "ain't that right jasper." Jasper nodded to confirm.

Hades looked at the little child "what the underworld am I gonna do with you." He sighed before cooling his head. Swiftly, he takes the baby from Pain's hands and she immediately stops crying.

"Geese sir, I didn't know you had a way with kids." Pain says in his cute kid voice.

"Shut up would ya," he looks down at the baby to find a small paper name tag like one found in ww2. The name tag read y/n.

"She can't be more than a month old..." Hades whispers, feeling a bit sorry for the little one. He didn't know why but something was telling him to keep the child.

"What do you want us to do with it?" Pain asks.

"I'll take it to my room for the night, tomorrow I'll reconvene with the other on what to do with it." He says walking back to his room with the little one now fast asleep in his arms. He looks down and whispers to it "welcome to the club, little one."

Chapter Text

@ReajanXFox suggest this chapter!

You were sitting in the small play pen the villains and set up in the living room. You were sitting there playing with blocks, stacking them one on top of the other. Watching you was your uncle's Mcleach, Gaston, Clayton, Shan yu, Rourke. They had been watching some animal show on the tv but you weren't paying attention. All you cared about was getting your tower of blocks to stay, Instead of falling over, again. Eventually it got so tall that you had to stand inorder to continue.

"Look at y/n, she is standing." Mcleach said, noticing you.

They turned and watched as you placed the block onto the tall tower. You clap as it finally stays standing.

"Good job y/n." Shan yu said. They all smiled as you pushed it over and giggled before sitting and starting again.

"Don't you think y/n should be walking by now?" Gaston questioned.

"She's only 11 months old, she's got time." Rourke said.

"Ya but she's been standing on her own for a while."

"Shill get it eventually," Clayton added.

"Well Eventually is not soon enough." Gaston stood and came over to you. "No one makes y/n walk like Gaston." The block was taken from your hands and placed onto the tv stand. You were then picked up from your playpen and placed onto the carpet. He the stepped away as you just sat there.

"Come y/n, come to uncle gaston." He said as he stoped a few feet away.

You looked at him with confusion.

He rolled his eyes and crouched down to your level. He held his arms out wide "come on y/n."

You then understood and began to crawl over.

"Gaston, that's not how you get a kid to walk." Mcleach said as he stood. He then picked you up and placed you on your feet. "There, now go to your uncle." He then lets go but you feel back onto your bottom. You smile at this game. You put your hands back up as if to say again.

"She's not gonna learn like that." Rourke said as he stood. He grabs your small hands and pulls you up onto your feet. "Ok y/n one foot in front of the other." He then tried guiding you but you weren't having it. In fact it just hurt you even more and wined.

"No, like this!" Shan yu said as he came over. "Walk!" He demanded pointing to Gaston. You then began not enjoying this game and began to cry.

"Now look at what you all did." Clayton said as he came over and took you from Mcleach. "There, there. It's all right." He said as he held you close. You began to calm down as you rested on his shoulder.

"There he goes again, confronting the girl." Gaston groaned as he stood.

"She's never gonna learn if we keep babying her." Rourke said.

"It's not like any of you were helping her." He said as he placed you back in the play pen.

"Excuse me?!" they all said before they began to bicker back and forth with one another.

You on the other hand look around for the block you were missing. You see it over by the tv stand and begin to crawl over to it. You use the gate to pull yourself up but find that the stand is too far away from the gate. Looking to your uncles for help, you could see they were too busy arguing. You were going to have to get it yourself.

So you grab onto the gate and try to climb over it. It was short so you could lean over it and pull yourself over. Once your feet were on the other side you decided to walk to grab the block. You slowly place one foot in front of the other and waddle over to the tv stand. Once next to it you try to grab it but it was too high.

You glance back over at your uncles and waddle over there. Saying "eh" to try and get their attenchun.

"You holding her by her arms is only makeing it worse!" Clayton yelled.

"Shut up, you where not even trying to help. Besides it was Shan yu who made her cry" Rourke argued.

"Siliance!" He screamed.

"Eh! Eh!" You do play as you got closer.

"Now look what you-" Gaston paused as they all looked over at you. You where just mere steps away from them.

"How did she get out?" Mcleach asked.

"Who cares, She's doing it." Clayton said as they watched you.

Once there, you clung to Gaston's leg.

"You did it y/n, you finally walked!" He shouted as he picked you up.

You smile before pointing to your toy on the tv stand and go "eh"

They all chuckled for a moment. "Alright you can have it back." He said as you both walked over and grabbed the small toy. You clinged it to yourself and smiled with glee.

Chapter Text

You were in your high chair in the dining room. Gothel had cut up a bunch of fruit for you. There were peaches, bananas, strawberries, and grapes scattered across your tray.

Pain and panic were currently watching you as you stuffed your face full of fruit. Once you were full you began to see a few bananas onto the floor

"Y/n stop tossing the bananas." Pain said as he picked up the pieces scattered on the floor.

"Badabwadabwadabwa." You respond as you chuck another one onto the floor.

"Why did we get stuck with food duty?" Panic asked.

"Cause, cause." Pain tried to think of an excuse but he couldn't. "I don't know, but hey at least it's fruit and not splattered peas."

"I know, remember when she got it all over hades new toga," panic then looked over at you "be glad he likes you y/n."
"Ya, he had us cleaning that toga for weeks. Peas do not come out easily."

"P..p.." you then say, as if you where trying to say a word.

"Is she trying to speak?" Pain said as he picked up the last slice of banana.

"P..p.." you try again.

"I think she trying to say my name." Panic said excitedly.

"No, she is trying to say my name." Pain said as he came over, hand full of bananas.

"Come on, say panic."

"No she wants to say pain, don't ya y/n. Come on, say pain."

"Pa..Pa.."

"She's gonna say it." Panic said

"Pa..pa.."

"say pain."

"Patapatapata" you let out a small giggle at the end.

Both the demons frowned.

"At Least she tried." Pain sighed.

"Do you think shill ever learn to speak?" Panic asked.

Pain shrugged "she tried. Maybe a late bloomer."

"Indeed, she should have said her first word months ago." Gothle said as she entered the room. "Hopefully she wasn't in too much trouble."

"hello miss gothel, no, just a few rounds of banana fire." Pain said, gesturing to his banana field hands.

"H..h.." you say quietly as their voices leave your head. You knew there was something familiar about the sound but what. You tried mixing random sounds together till you found what you thought was the right one.

"He-wow?"

They all then look over at you.

"Hewow." You repeat

"Did she just-" panic began before being interrupted by pain "Say her first word."

"Hewow! Hewow!" You say cheerfully and clap your hands.

"I think she's trying to say hello, aren't you my little blossom." Gothel said as she picked you up.

"Hewow! Hewow! Hewow!"

"Now can you say aunty?"

"A..a.." you try

"Yes now add the unty."

"A..a..Anna!"

The two imphs laughed "better not have Hans catch her saying that." Pain laughed.

Gothel just shook her head and smiled "I'll get you to say that one day. But for now let's show everyone your new words."

"Hewow!" You said clapping your small hands together.

Chapter Text

It had been almost a year since you entered the villain's care. By name, you had grown accustomed to being around your strange and peculiar family. But there were some, more than others, that you found yourself clinging to. The most important one was Gothel. She was the one, after all, who spent the most time with you. If only she knew how much of a problem it would become.

The day started like any other day. She grabbed you from your crib, changed you into some day clothes, and headed downstairs for breakfast. Most of your aunts and uncles were present at the breakfast table on this fine morning. All eating away at sausages, eggs, pancakes, fruits, and other toppings that Kronk and Skinner managed to whip up.

You grinned at the delectable meal before you. Grubby hands reached for the food scattered along the table. “Food!” you cried.

“Yes, we're gonna have some breakfast,” Gothel said as she stepped over to her empty seat near the middle of the table. Beside it was your highchair. Gothel knew what was coming, but hoped you would cooperate this time. She sifted you in her hands, trying to place you into the highchair. That's when it started.

Your face first went blank. Then, as you felt yourself being lowered into the cushioned plastic seat, your lower lip wobbled before letting out a horrific cry. “AHHHHHH.” Those present at the table all looked in your direction and rolled their eyes.

“Must we start the day off like this?” Ursula questioned.

“Honestly, darling, did you get any rest last night?” Cruella complained.

Gothel simply tries to get you to sit. “(Y/N) please, it's just for a little while.”

“No!” you cried out, your little legs refusing to bend under the tray. Your small hands grabbing at your aunt's sleeves. “No sit,” you continued to scream.

Seeing that you weren't gonna calm down any time soon, Gothel lifted you from your chair and into her lap. She sighed as she tried to balance you on one knee. Your tears immediately turned into a happy smile as you began to bang on the table.

“It's a phase,” Gothel mumbled to herself, trying to keep her sanity that you were slowly drawing. Especially now that she couldn't seem to leave you alone for five minutes.

“You’ve said that for the past four months,” Frollo said, taking the empty seat beside her.

“He’s right.” Hades added from the other end of the table. “You need to stop coddling the kid.”

Gothel tisked at them, “I know, but how can I deny such an adorable face?” She patted your head before muttering, “and a horrific cry.”

Jafar pointed his fork in her direction. “Have you considered locking her in the east tower alone for a couple of hours?” That seemed to get laughter from the majority of the table.

“Hush, all of you.” Gothel scolded, “the days of locking children away are long in the past besides.” she took a plate of cut up fresh fruits that kronk hand made for you and placed it in front of you. “She is all of ours. So you all even consider neglecting our child for a couple of hours is disgraceful.”

You reach for your plate with your little arms and shove a piece of banana into your mouth. You couldn't help but smile at the flavors, barely understanding the conversation around you. As they talked over you, you continued to eat what was on your plate. When you were done, you began to play with your food. Squishing bananas in your hands. Pressing down on grapes and sliding the strawberries around. “Art!” you practically squealed/

When Gothel saw the state of your little arms and hands, she let out a sigh. “Just what am I going to do with you, flower?” she questioned.

You turned your head and smiled, reaching out with your sticky fruit fingers. “Hug!” you shouted, trying to turn yourself to give her one.

“Not until you're cleaned up,” Gothle stated, trying to keep you facing the table while she took another bite of her waffles.

“Hug!” you demanded, desperately trying to reach out and wrap your arms around her. But when she didn't respond, your lower lip quivered and the tears began to flow once more.

“Here we go again,” Shere Khan said from his place on the floor. Everyone knew not to give in to you, but they also knew what happened when they didn't. Moments like this were where you would cry and cry. Gothel sighed as she was about to give in, only because it was seven in the morning, meaning it was too early for a tantrum, but Frollo stopped in.

“Here, I’ll take her to get cleaned up.” He said, pushing his chair back and turning to reach for you.

Gothel raised a questionable brown. It wasn't always like him to step in and take care of you willingly. “Are you sure?”

He nodded, “Yes, you can handle her.” he took you in his arms. “Besides, you're dressed for the day and still eating, all I need to run is a cup of coffee.” he then turned and headed for the door. “Come on (Y/N), let's get you cleaned up.”

You leaned over his shoulders, curious about where you were going, but even more curious as to why Gothel wasn't coming with. You reach your hands out to her, grabby hands as if to say come with. “Eh,” you called out over and over again, but as soon as you rounded the corner, she was no longer in sight. Your Eh’s turning into Waaa’s.

Frollo let out a sigh as he exited down the hall with you in his arms. He knew what he had gotten himself into, but hoped this would go by fast. So down the hall and into one of the many bathrooms he went, cradling your screaming, squirming body in his arms.

When he arrived, he shifted you onto his hip. The bathroom was small with a toilet, sink, mirror, and carbonite. He opened the cabintae that was above the toilet and retrieved a small washcloth. He then walked over to the sink and made sure the water was not too hot, nore to cold before letting water run over the cloth. The whole process didn't take long, but it felt like an eternity with you crying out for your aunt.

“Aunty!” you screamed, reaching for the door.

Once the washcloth was squeezed of its excess water, Frollo sat you down on the toilet and began cleaning you up. He grabs your arms one at a time, gently cleaning them off with the washcloth. “I know you don’t like being away from your aunt,” he said, more for himself than for you. “But she needs to finish her breakfast.”

“No!” you whiled, trying to pull away. “Want!” your free hand reaching for the door.

“Sometimes we can’t always get what we want (Y/N),” he corrected. Once your arms were clean, he grabbed the hand towel and began patting them dry. “You need to learn that.”

You did not like that answer, even though you weren't sure what it meant. You just knew it wasn't the answer you were looking for, and you weren't gonna back down. You tried to hop down from the toilet so you could run back to the dining room, but Frollo lifted you back in his arms before you could do so. “Down!” you screamed, kicking your little bare feet into his side while banging your tiny fist into his shoulder. “Down! Down! Down!”

But he ignored you, stepping out into the hallway once more and heading in the opposite direction. As much as your screaming was giving him a pounding headache, he knew Gothel needed this break. Hoping she would be done shortly, he entered the library. The library was grand, full of a variety of books ranging in a variety of topics. In the far back of the room, there was a small sitting place in front of a large fireplace. While no fire was lit, he sat on the sofa, sitting across from it.

“Hush now, (Y/N),” he raised his voice a bit, arresting you on his lap, facing him. “This behavior is unbecoming of a young lady,” he scolded gently, but you didn't care. Your cries echoed off the walls, causing Frollo's face to scrunch up. How desperately he wanted to shout at you to shut up, but his mind kept reminding him that you were nothing but a toddler still learning about the world around her. Squeezing his eyes shut, he began to do one of your favorite activities, bouncing you up and down on his knee. This was not an action Frollo participated in often, but if he was to keep his sanity, he did what he must to calm you down.

Slowly, the repetitive motion worked, and your cries turned from whimpers into giggles. Upon the sounds of laughter, Claude squinted his eyes to see that the tears in your eyes had gone, replaced by sounds of laughter. There was an occasional hiccup or two as you calmed down, but it was doing the job of distracting you. “I can’t believe you find this amusing.” He commented more to himself than to you, but was happy you were no longer in tears. “Still, better than nothing.”

“Weee,” you squealed, holding his hands tighter. The repetitive motion went on for a while as Frollo didn't want the tears to return. Thankfully, it was only for five minutes as Gothel, very quietly, snuck up behind the two.

“I see you have caused horse rides,” Gothel commented from behind him. Frollo didn't jump, though his eyes twitched at how quickly Gothel had come across them. He turns his head slightly, just enough to make eye contact. “It was the only way to get her to calm down.”

Upon hearing the two adults' conversations, your eyes looked up to see Gothel. Your face lit up as you squealed, “Auny!”

Gothel smiled as she came around and lifted you into her arms. You immediately wrapped your arms around her neck, resting your head on her shoulder. “Still clinging to me like a vine aren't you, my little flower?” You didn't respond.

“We really must do something about her attachment issues,” Frollo said as he stood.

“I know, but for now,” she ran a hand through your hair, “let her be.”

Chapter Text

You were currently sitting in your nightgown watching pengu while drinking warm milk. Since you were ready early, Gothel had let you watch one episode of a show as you drank some warm milk to help you sleep. You had finished up an episode and we're about to start the next one when your uncle Ernesto came into the room. You didn't notice him until the tv turned off.

"Alright y/n, bed time" Ernesto said as he picked you up.

Now that you have moved into your own room. Each villain rotated putting you to sleep. Tonight it was Ernesto de la Cruz's turn.

"Not tired" you say before yawning.

"But you are my little muchacha. But I've got a surprise upstairs." He says.

"Surprise?" You ask with excitement.

He moods as you both make your way to your room. In your room you noticed something different. There was a strange musical instrument that you had heard him play several times.

He layed you in bed, pulling the covers over your small body. He then sat on the edge and pulled the instrument onto his lap.

"What's that?" You ask sitting up.

"It's my guitar." He then began to fiddle with it.

"What are you doing?"

"Tuning it a bit."

"Why?"

"Cause I'm gonna sing you a lullaby tonight." He chuckled as he finished up tuning his guitar. "You know, this song I'm going to play was my best selling song once my best friend passed. Intill that boy turned our world against me." Except he mumbled the last part.

"It was?" You ask with curiosity.

He nodded "indeed, and now it is your turn to hear it. But if you want to, then you need to lay down ok?"

You quickly shuffle your body back under the covers.

"You remember what I told you right?"

"S..size your moment"

He chuckled at your wrong response "Seize your moment, which is how I became so popular. Now are you ready to listen muchacha?"

You nodded as you rested your head in your pillow.

Ernesto cleared his throat before stumping a few cords on his guitar. "Remember me, though I have to say goodbye." He sang softly as you listened "Remember me, don't let it make you cry. For even if I'm far away, I hold you in my heart." He leans in on you as whispered "I sing this secret song to you each night we are apart. Remember me, though I have to travel far. Remember me, each time you hear a sad guitar."

You smiled and yawned as he began to stand up.

"Know that I'm with you the only way that I can be."

Slowly you closed your eyes and began to drift off.

"Until you're in my arms again, remember me!" He stoped struming his guitar and smiled "goodnight my little muchacha." He then flipped the light switch off and exited your room.

Chapter Text

You were running around in the house, Gothel chasing you. It was a nice game of tag before bed. You were giggling and smiling till you went into the bathroom. Usually this wouldn't be a problem, unless the tub was full.

You look over to find that it was full of water. And on top of the counter was a towel and a new onzie. You knew what this meant, bathtime. Out of everything you hated bathtime, the water being poured over your head and landing in your eyes, soaps burning as it seeped in. The rough rag they would scrub you with to clean you. Not to mention the cold breeze you would feel after getting out, or the dangers of water itself. Because of this they tried to clean you only when needed, and after rolling around in the dirt today, you needed one.

You turned to exit but Gothel had already shut the door.

"Alright, now who's ready for the tub?" She asked, turning back to you.

You shake your head no "no bath!"

"You need one, you begin to smell like the underworld." She knelt down in front of you "come on, let's get you undressed."

"No!" You shout, backing up.

"We do this every week." She sighed "alright, why don't you want to do it this week?"

"Water is scary!" You cry pointing to the tub.

"It's not scary dear." Gothel said as she rolled up her sleeves and dipped her hand into the water and splashed it back and forth "See the water's fine. Your aunt's Ursula and Morgana love it."

"No!" You complain again.

"I know you hate it but you need one, now come on" she reached over and grabbed you. You sat in her lap and you struggled against her grip. She got you out of your clothes and placed you in the bath. You immediately stood up and tried to get out.

You then felt a bunch of water being poured on you, it was so cold that you had to sit in the tub to keep warm.

"See, that's not so bad." Gothel satted.

You look up at her and give her a sad face.

"Don't look at me like that. Here, you want a toy or something?" Gothel asked as she reached for the bath toy bucket nestled away in the corner. She pulled out a few colorful plastic boats and placed them in the tub.

You look at the boats with curiosity, they were small and plastic. Each one was a different color but you reached out for the f/c boat.

"You like them don't you."

"Ya" you nood as you push the boat in the water.

"Now think you can stay still for me till we're done? If you do, I'll let you have a treat before bed."

"Hair last?" You ask not wanting to do the hair right away.

"Sure, we can do your hair last." Gothel said as she grabbed a washcloth and rubbed some soap on it. She then proceeded to scrub your body. You let out small wines as she scrubbed but stayed still.

It wasn't long till she got to the hair. Whenever she rinsed you tipped your head back so it wouldn't get in your eyes. Yet on the second to last rinse you let out a loud cry as soap hit your eyes.

"Oh y/n, I'm sorry." She said as she dried your eyes with a towel. "I know it hurts, we're almost done." She said as she rinsed your head one last time before taking you out of the bath.

You shivered as cold air hit your body. "Cold" you said as the towel was placed around you.

"Yes it's cold, but you'll be warm in a minute." She then proceeded to dry you off and place you in the cute onesie cruella had made you.

"There, now you're all clean for another week." She smiled picking you up. "You know, Maybe we should get you swimming. It might help with this fear of yours."

"Beach?" You ask with a smile.

"I suppose we could go to the beach this weekend. I know you like the sand and we can get you in the water." she thought this for a moment "I'll ask around but I don't see why not."

"Beach!" You smile with glee and you head down to the kitchen for a small treat.

Chapter Text

You sat in your room playing with your toys. It was late in the afternoon and You were currently have a tea party with a stuffed bunny and teddy bear.

“Would you like some tea Mrs. Molly?” You ask the little bunny.

You make her nod and pour tea in her cup.

“How about you Mr. Cuddles?” You ask the teddy bear.

He nods and you pour him some tea. As you do so, a fimiler tune comes from the window.

“Hold on.” You stay to them and place the teapot on the play table. You then head to the window and peek outside. Your face lit up as you saw magical train tracks appear. Coming from the woods was a familiar train by the name of Casey jr. This only meant one thing, your uncle ringmaster was stoping by for a visit. It had been almost a year since you have seen him and you couldn’t wait. You immediately race for the door and head downstairs, you couldn't wait to see him and all the animals. On your way down you passed by uncle coachman.

“Where are you off to in such a rush?” He asked.

“Where is he? Uncle ringmaster.” You stop and ask.

“He’s in the living room, but be gentle he just walked in.” He called as you rushed down the hall.

You didn't care for the last part, you just ran straight to the living room. In the liveingroom sat your aunt grimhilde, and your uncles Stromboli, honest John, and most importantly, the ringmaster.

“uncle ringmaster!” You shouted coming into the room.

“Ah There’s my little star!” He said. Once you were over to him he lifted you up and placed you on his lap. “I trust you have been behaving while I was gone.”

“Yes.” You respond with a cheery smile.

“Then I guess you deserve a treat.” He slimed as he pulled out a small yellow ticket “how would you like to see the circus tonight?”

You lit up with delight “Really?”

“Indeed, my workers are putting the tent up as we speak.” He handed you the ticket. You held onto it as if it were to blow off in the wind.

“Well what do you say to your uncle?” Grimhilde said, trying to get you to be polite.

“Thank you!”

“You’re welcome, my little star.” He said as he patted you on the head.

“Anyways you were saying something about traveling through Andalasia.” Stromboli said, interrupting the moment.

“Right, I was traveling though andalasia and you’ll never guess who showed up.”

“Who?” Honest asked.

“That awful golden ring circus from enchancia. Could you believe it, and the same weekend I was in that kingdom as well. It wasn't the only time it happened while I was on tour, also in New York, Corona, Avalor-“ He went on and on and told many stories making the conversations lasted for a good two hours before they all decided it was enough.

“Well y/n” he asked getting up and placing you on his hip “how would you like to see the animals?”

“Yes please!”

He gave you a smile as you both headed out the door and over to casey jr. Because some of the animals were dangerous you could only view them from the windows of their train cars. Each species was separated in their respective train car. You saw Bears, kangaroos, hippos, tigers, giraffes, camels, horses, zebras, but your favorites were the elephants. They sat in a large orange cart that you were allowed inside of.

Inside were 5 elephants in the car, 4 on the left and 1 on the right. On the left were elements dressed in maroon, blue, green and orange.

“Gooday lady’s, I hope you're all ready for tonight’s performance ?” He asked from the doorway.

They all tooted their trucks as if to say yes.

“Splendid.” He stated as he ventured further into the rain car.

“They're so big.” You say never really seeing them this close.

“Indeed.” He then turned to the elephants “lady’s, this is my little star, y/n. She is the one you will be performing for tonight.

The green elephant reached out her trunk and sniffed you. You reach out your hand and pet her. Her trunk was rough and a bit hair.

“They're pretty.” Your head then turns to the right to see the other elephant. Behind her was a small baby elephant that you had not seen earlier. He had big ears that looked almost like wings.

“Who’s that?” You point at the small elephant with big ears.

“That is Mrs Jumbo, and the baby is dumbo. He is my number one act, you know.”

“Why’s that?” You question.

“You’ll see.”

A voice then came from the door. “Ringmaster, it’s almost time for the show to start.” He turned and noticed it was one of his employees.

“Alright.” He looks down at you “let’s go find one of your aunts or uncles for you to sit with.”

You frown as you had to leave your uncle, but at least you would get to see the circus. He took out of the car and over to the large tent that had been set up next to the castle. He spotted Gothel and handed you over to her. “I’ll see you later, my little star.” You watch as he walks away with a sad face.

“Well, are you ready to watch the circus?” Gothel asked as they entered the big top.

“Ya, I can’t wait to see elephants again. They're my favorite.”

“How do you know, the last time you saw this was two years ago.”

“Yes but he took me to see the animals. There was this funny one with big ears that look like wings. Uncle said it was his most famous act.”

“Ah, you mean dumbo.” She spoke as she put you down onto the ground and filed in the first row. Once everyone had taken a seat the lights dimmed in the tent till a spotlight hit the center of the ring. Inside was your uncle ringmaster.

“Everyone, welcome to the Disney circus. I am your master of ceremonies, the amazing ringmaster! We have got an Excellent line up for you tonight. From the horseback riders to funny clowns.”

The crowded oo and ahh as he spoke.

“To start off your entertainment for tonight, we have the most stupendous, magnificent, super-colossal spectacle! On this tiny, little, insignificant ball, we will construct for you a pyramid. not of wood, not of stone, but a living breathing pyramid of ponderous, pulsating, pulchritudinous pachyderms. I give you the elephants.”

The music started up and the maroon elephant climbed onto the ball. She then used her trunk to pull the orange one onto her. You watched with amazement as one climbed onto the other. You had no idea animals could do such a thing, but it sure was fascinating. Once they were all ontop of eachother a trumpet sounded signaling the act was complet.

“Ladies and gentlemen, you have now seen the impossible, accomplished in front of your faces. 4 jungle giants, each one weighing not one ounce less than 4,500 pounds.” The crowd clapped at the amazing accomplishment.

After that, there were several other acts. Such as a lion tamer, horseback riders doing tricks, dancing bears, even some acrobats. But your favorite was the ending act.

“And now for our grand finale, I present the clowns!” You uncle called for the edge of the ring.

A house was set and fire erupted from it. On the top was the baby elephant named dumbo standing up on the top while a clown was running back and forth screaming for her baby to be rescued.

“Mr. Fireman, same my poor baby! Save my child!” The clown cried.

The music changed to a funny one as about ten clown firemen rolled out on a small old fire engine. You laughed as they clearly dident know how to do there job. They were all running around doing stupid thing. They even tryed to save the poor little dumbo all at once by useing the ladder, but they came topoling down Insted. You mind wanders back to the little elephant. Would he be alright? Would the flames get to him befor the clowns could?

“Is dumbo going to be ok?” You ask looking at Gothel.

“Yes he’s going to be just fine, it’s all part of the act.” She said.

You eyes diverted back to the stage, they were now messing with water. One tryed to use a hose but Insted got squirted in the face with a squirt gun by another clown. Two had tosse a bucket of water at eachother and slipped, Making you giggle. They then used the buckets to try and put out the flames by doing a bucket burgade on the ladder. Insted the clown at the top drank the water Insted. One even watered the flowers Insted of the fire, makeing them grow big and knock him over.

The clowns then poured buckets of water onto dumbo, which you didn't agree with. One even fans the little one, which at least keeped the fire away from him.

Another clown tried to cook a hotdog on the fire. One sprayed it with gas which made the flames grow crazy. You clung to gothel a bit scared of how bright the flames were growing, what if the place burned down!

“It’s alright y/n, the flame won’t hurt us. Look at the elephants going to jump.” Gothel spoke as she wrapped a comforting arm around you.

You look back at the stage not letting go. The clown had brought out a trampoline like thing and began shouting for dumbo to jump. He did but instead of falling, he flew. He flew high across the crowd. You watched in amazement with a smile spread across your face. He flew right over your head as you clapped and cheered. He then flew back to the stage and began to terrorize the clown which you thought was extremely funny. Eventually he landed right next to your uncle and toted his trunk.

The crowd of villains erupted in applause as the ringmaster tipped his hat. “That was our show ladies and gentlemen, on behalf of the amazing Disney circus we would like to thank you all for coming.”

The crowd of villains then began to leave but you climbed over the barior in front of you and raced to your uncle.

“That was a great show uncle! Thank you!” You say with a smile.

“Anything for my little star!” He then turned to his employees “alright pack it up, we leave for new London at first light.”

“Do you have to go?” You ask with a sad face.

“I must, but I’ll be back in a few months.”

You frown even more. A few months normally was closer to a year.

He noticed and took off his top hat and placed it on your head “here, little something so you always have a piece of me.”

Your face brightens as you push it up so you can see “really?”

“Indeed, I’ve been meaning to get a new one anyways.”

“Oh thank you uncle! Thank you!” You shout as you hug his leg.

“Anything for you, my little star!”

Chapter Text

It was a dark and stormy night at the castle. You laid in an adorable purple onesie sleeping with your teddy bear.

All of a sudden you woke up with a joule. Your heart races as sweat crawls down your face. You had a horrible dream and this storm wasn't helping. You look at the bear next to you, Mr. Cuddles. You pull him close and whisper “you scared to?”

You hear him in your head responding with yes.

You pull him into a hug “it’s ok, I’m here.”

*bang* a loud crack of thunder and bolt of lightning hit the ground. You squeeze Mr. Cuddles as you hide under the covers.

“Maybe I should go see aunty, you know to make sure she’s safe.” You said poking your head out.

You clime out of bed and place Mr. Cuddles on the bed “you stay and guard the room.”

You then headed for the door and left your room. Thankfully your main caretaker, Gothel, was right next door to your room. You tiptoed along, making sure not to wake anyone. You quietly grab the doorknob and turn it, opening the door to find the room completely dark. You slowly creep into the room gliding your hand along the wall trying to find the bed. Once you did you grabbed the covers.

‘Maybe I can stay here just for tonight. Besides Mr. Cuddles is guarding the room and he’s a brave bear.’ You thought as you pulled the covers back and climbed in. Once settled you pull the blankets back up, that’s when you hear her.

“Y/n, what are you doing here?” She ask in a tired voice.

You jump at the noise only to realize it was just Aunty Gothel “I needed to make sure you didn't turn evil.”

Gothel eyes opened slightly hearing your words. she got into a sitting position “you what?”

You wrap your small arms around her. “I had a dream ware you all turned evil again and I was taken away from you.” You bury your head into her red nightgown “please don’t be evil again.”

Gothel merly smiles as she wraps her arms around you “My dear, you don’t need to worry about that. It was just a dream and we would never do anything that would get you taken away from us.” You placed a kiss on your forehead.

“Promise?” You ask looking up at her.

“I promise.”

*crash* another bolt of lighting hit the ground making you jump and shake a bit. You grab on to her tighter.

“Don’t tell me you're afraid of the storm too?”

You nod your head.

Gothel sighed in defeat, there was no way she was gonna get this child to sleep in her own.

‘Once she’s asleep, I’ll just put her back in her own bed.’ She thought.

“Alright, just for tonight you can sleep in here.”

“Oh thank you aunty!” You squeal and you lay back down. Gothel grabs the blankets and pulls them over you both.

It wasn't long before you fell asleep and gothel took you back to your room. She placed you back in your bed, adding Mr. Cuddles under your arm. You let out a small smile wich makes her smile in return. She placed one more kiss on your head whispering “goodnight my little sunflower.” Before leaving.

Chapter Text

"Are you sure this is a good idea?" Shear Khan asked as pain climbed onto him.

"Sure, the kid is covered in styrofoam. Shill be fine." He said as he grabbed panic.

It was just after breakfast and you were currently sitting on top of your uncle's scar. Pain and panic had told you a cool story about jousting and you really wanted to do it. So they recruited sher khan and scar to be the horses, then covered you in bubble wrap and styrofoam so you wouldn't get hurt. As for the jousting pole, panic had turned into one for pain, and yours was, well, a tall large stick.

"You know what to do, right y/n?" Pain asked.

"Hold the stick, knock you off."

"Good, now on the count of 3." Pain said.

Scar and kahn rolled there eyes and got ready to run at eachother. You got your stick ready and pain got panic read.
"1, 2,"

"Boys!" Your aunty Gothel shouted as she came down the hall "what on earth do you think you're doing."

"Uh oh" you said and you turned to look at her.

"I told you this was a bad idea," scar said.

"We were just playing miss gothel" panic said.

"This doesn't look like play to me." She said scooping you up into her arms.

"But we was gonna play jousts." You say with a frown.

"So that's why you're covered in bubble wrap and styrofoam." She mumbled to herself before scolding you "But it isn't a safe game, you could get hurt."

"But-"

"Will talk about this later, for now I've got to get you out of your "battle uniform" and up to the classroom."

"Classroom?" You ask as she begins to carry you off.

"Don't you remember, you're starting school today."

Your mind thinks back to yesterday afternoon. Aunty Gothel and uncle Claude had come into your room, explaining that you were now at the age for learning and that you would be starting school. You were looking forward to it, until Gothle took you away from having fun.

"But I want to play!" You complain.

"You can play once we're done, besides it's only for a couple of hours."

"Hours!" You complain again.

"It will be fun dear, don't you want to know how to read and write?"

"I guess."

They then stopped off at your bedroom where Gothel took apart your so-called "battle uniform" before picking out some more comfortable clothes. She had picked out a lovely red dress with black leggings.

Once you changed, Gothel's picked you up and proceeded down the hall to we're the so-called "classroom" was.
The room was small. Inside was a chalkboard, and on either side was a desk, there was even a small student desk for yourself.

Cleaning the chalkboard was your uncle Claude Frollo, but you called him uncle claude.

"Ah there you two are." He said turning to face you both "is some ready for their first day of school?"

You shake your head no "I want to play."

"Like I said y/n, You can play once we're done." Gothle said as she placed you on the ground.M"Think you can sit down like a good girl?" She asked, gesturing to the small student desk.

Reluctantly you sit down resting your head in your small hands.

"Will start off with a little exercise to get our brains working," Frollo said once you were seated. "First off, do you know what today is?"

"Monday." You say.

"Correct and how many days are there in a week?"

"Seven."

"And how many is seven?"

You hold up five finger "this many?"

"No, it's this many" Gothel said as she held up two extra fingers on her other hand.

You hold up two finger on your other hand like aunt gothel. "This many?"

"Yes but can you count it out?" She asked

You count it out loud on your finger and realize your mistake. Guess that's what you get for guessing.

"Good, And the weather?" Frollo asked.

You turn your head and look out the only window in the classroom "sunny?" You guess by the sun being visible in the window,

"Smart lass, this is how will begin every morning." He then turned and began writing something on the board "our first subject will be English."

"What's that say?" You ask, pointing at the chalkboard.

"That's your name."

"My name?"

"Yes, those letters spell out your name." Gothel then proceeded to say every letter. "And that spells y/n"

"But how?"

"You remember your abc right?" Frollo asked.

"Yes. A,B,C,D,E,F,G,H,I,J,K,L,M,N..N..." you pause think of what the rest of it was "O,P,Q,R,S,T,W,X..X..Y, and Z!" You said with a smile.

"Will work on that. But all those letters make words."

"Really?"

"Mhm, and if you want to know how to read, then we need to teach you what all those letters are, and the rules." Gothel said.

"Rules?"

"Yes, there are several rules to follow. But we won't focus on that today. Today will go easy by starting off with a game" Frollo said as he and Gothel then sat down at there desk.

"Game?!" You ask excitedly.

"This game is called the alphabet game. I'll give you a category and you have to name things in that category that start with the letter I say. Now since it's your first day, you can name anything you want as long as it starts with that letter, got it?" Frollo explained.

"Yes, uncle Claude"

"Good, a"

"Apple"

"B"

"Ball"

"C"

"Cat"

"D"

"Dog"

You went on and on like this till you reached the end. Even though it was educational, you were having so much fun. You even asked if you could play again but Claude said maybe another time.

"We're going to move on to something else, how's about writing your name?" He asked, grabbing a paper from his desk.

You shake your head yes.

He came over with a page full of big blocky letters. Each letter had dotted lines inside. "This is your name y/n, you're going to trace the dotted lines so you can learn to draw the letters. At the end of that line" he pointed to the bottom of the page "your going to write it the best you can without tracking it, ok?"

"Ok!" You say enthusiastically as you grab the pencil off your desk and begin to trace.

You trace the letters on the page, even though it was repetitive you still had fun. Eventually you could do it without the big letters to trace, even though it came out very sloppy. You didn't care though, you were just happy that you finally learned how to write and spell your name.

The rest of the day was just as fun. Your aunt Gothel and uncle Claude took turns teaching you things, from new words, to cool new colors, counting to 20, and animals. You even found your favorite thing to do during your school day, that being recess. It only lasted 30 minutes, but you didn't care. Yes you couldn't wait to see what other fun things school would bring.

Chapter Text

It was the last ten minutes of class. Frollo was reading a book while you were finishing up a spelling test that gothel was giving you. She read a word, and you would respond with the spelling.

“Close, I close my door, close.” She asked.

“C-l-o-s-e, close.” You responded.

“Put, you put that away, put.”

“P-u-t, put”

“Know, I know what I’m doing, know.”

“N-o, no”

“No, that's no, as in no I don’t want that. know is k-n-o-w. Try their, their on their way, their.”

“T-h-e-r-e, there.”

“No, that’s there, as in we went there. The one I was looking for is T-h-e-i-r” She sighed as she marked that paper on her desk “that five out of ten this week. Y/n, you need to remember how to spell these words.”

You cross your arms “why is spelling so goddamn hard.” You shout before kicking one of the table legs with your foot.

They both look at you with surprise.

“What was that?” Frollo asked, slamming the book shut on his desk.

You looked over at him, you knew that tone. You were in real trouble now.

“Y/n, We’re on earth, did you hear a word like that?” Gothel asked

“The tv, Jasper and horse were in the living room watching a show called the simons, something like that. They used that word as well others I don’t know like shit, pissed, ass, bast-“

“Silence!” Frollo yelled and You quickly shut up. “Y/n I never want to hear those words from your mouth again.”

“Why?”

“Because they are very bad words. And a young lady, like yourself, shouldn't use them.”

“Why?”

They both looked at each other before they both stand.

“I’ll go talk to cruella about this.” Gothel said as she excused herself from the room.

Frollo on the other hand came right up to you with a disapproving look. “Come, a lesson needs to be learned here.” He gestured for you to follow and you did. You didn't need to go far though, just the connecting bathroom that was in the small classroom.

“What have I told you about the lord's name?” He asked, turning the faucet on and grabbed the bar of soap.

“Don’t use the lord's name in vane.”

“And why don’t we do that?” He turned the faucet off.

“Because it’s a sin.”

“Smart lass” he then turned with the bar of soap in his hand. “Now, stick out your toung.”

You gave in a questionable look but obayed. The next thing you knew, a bar of soap was rubbed on it. It tasted awful.

“That should clean you of your sin. I never expect to hear those words again, got it?” He took the soap away and placed it back on the sink.

“Yes uncle Claud.” You say trying to get the awful taste of soap out of your mouth.

“Good, you are excused for the day.” He said with a dismissive hand.

You nodded and left the classroom quickly before you caused any more trouble for yourself. But apun stepped into the hall, you hear cruella reprimanding Jasper and Horace.

“You both are idiots, buffoons, imbeciles. Why on earth did you think that was appropriate for a 6 year old?” She yelled.

“We’re sorry ma-oof” a loud crash could be heard from down the hall. You let out a small smile, at least you weren’t the only one getting punished today.

Chapter Text

It was 8 am on Friday morning and you were still sleeping. Yesterday was a long day, full of learning and fooling around. But now you were tired and wanted to sleep in. Unfortunately that never happened. It wasn't long before Gothel came with her wake up call.

A light knock could be hard before your bedroom door opens “raise and shine, y/n.”

You ignore her by rolling over, facing the stone wall.

“Come on, up and atom.” She said going to your dresser and pulling out a rather nice looking f/c dress with black leggings and white socks.

You pull the blanket over your head “five more minutes.”

“Not today. Besides You’ve slept in long enough, your uncle is waiting downstairs.”

“Why?” You ask rather cranky.

“Don’t you remember, your going on a field trip today.” She said excitedly.

When the words “field trip” hit your ears, you sit up in bed “field trip?” You ask, still sleepy.

“Yes, Now put this on.” She placed the dress neatly on your bed before heading out of the room to let you change. It was a plain dress with a zipper in the back. Only you never wear it unless it was for something special like a party, or Holliday. Which made you wonder, where would you might be going. You change out of your striped pajamas and into the nice outfit. You tried to get the zipper but your arms couldn't reach it. So, you head to the door to ask your aunt for help. Sure enough, Gothel was standing right outside.

“Help please” you say, turning around and pointing to the zipper.

Gothle zips up your dress before spinning you around “why, you look so beautiful. Even more so than aunt Grimhilda.”

“Really?” You ask as you take her now outstretched hand.

“Mhm,” she nodded as you both made your way to the castle entrance. Once down in the castle's entrance, she opened the large door and outside was your uncle Claud holding a basket with his horse snowball.

“Ah there you both are.” He greeted, in his usual mellow voice. He looked like he had been waiting a while but didn't seem to mind.

“We’re are we going?” You asked with excitement and you began to pull away from your aunt's grasp.

“That’s a surprised my dear.” He responded with a smile before looking up at Gothel.

“You’ll be careful right? She barely knows the outside world, what if something happens?”

“She’ll be fine Gothel, we talked this over several times. She ready, besides she’s with me, no one would dare question a judge.”

“Sure..” she then mumbled “a judge who keep his adoptive son in a bell tower.”

“What was that?” He questioned in a more serious tone.

“Nothing, just that I want you both to be safe.” She then bent down and pulled you into a hug. “You be good for your uncle now, follow any command he gives you.” She then place a kiss on your head before standing up

“I will!” You say with a smile. She then releases you for her hold and you head straight for snowball. Any chance you got you would go down to the stable and help lafo take care of the horses. Your uncle was your favorite, with his black and white coat. You had not ridden him much, then again he was the only you rode on the very rare occasion that lessons would be outside.

“Hey boy!” You greeted him and he gave a small ney as if to say he was excited to see you as well. He lowered his head so you could pet him, but you had to stand on your tiptoes to reach him. “Good boy!” You say with a smile.

After a Monet of petting him, you watched yourself get lifted from the ground and up onto Snowball’s saddle. Your uncle then proceeded to climb on behind you and then set the horse into a trot. You waved goodbye to the castle and watched as it began to blend into the surrounding forest.

“Where are we going?” You ask again.

“You have to wait till we get there.” Your uncle stated.

“How long will it take?”

“10-15 minutes.”

A moment goes by before you ask another question “Why are we going here?”

“You remember how we were learning about the history of the castle, and just recently have been going further into our past?” He asked looking down at you

“Ya, so?” You could feel his eyes peering down on you so you tilt your head back to face him.

“Well now that you're older. It’s time we go out and cover the kingdom's history, and dove a bit deeper in our story’s themselves. Especially after the spelling incident the other day, I think you could use this place.” He said look back onto the dirt path.

You raise a brow at his statement. What could mean by ‘Especially after the spelling incident the other day, I think you could use this place.’ But you shrugged it off when he asked you a question.

“Recite my story.”

You look down at your hands as you begin to recall the hunchback of Notre dame. “Once there was a man, he was the minister of justice in Paris. Long ago when a baby was left on the steps of Notre Dame he took him in and raised him in the bell tower. 20 years later the bell ringer when agains his adoptive fathers words and went out into the streets of Paris to enjoy the Feast of Fools. Though the people of Paris didn’t treat him with kindness and Instead treated him like a monster. But a girl named Esmerelda saved him and you weren’t pleased. So you went after the girl who hid inside Notre dame. Only you began to fall for her, thinking it was witch craft you wanted her dead, and began burning down paris. If it where for qu.. qu.. qua.. quas.”

“Quasimodo.” You uncle correct

“Yes him, you would never have found the court of miracles. After you sent for her to be burned but Quasimodo saved her. You tried to stop him and take her back but you ended up falling to your death.” You pause for a moment before speaking very quickly “a few years later Hades revived you. Now you live at the manor taking care of me and falling in love with someone new.” You teased.

“Smart Lass.” He complimented you with a pat on your head. You smiled at making him proud.

“Uncle?”

“Yes?”

“Did you ever make up with anyone, like some of the others have?”

“I have, but not everyone is as forgiving as god.”

“But the king gave you a second chance, like a lot of the other aunts and uncles. Why can’t everyone else?”

“Just like I said y/n, not everyone is willing to forgive.” He looked a little sad by the question, but tried not to let it show. Quickly he changed the subject “you want to try steering Snowball?”

“Yes please!” You state with excitement. You were rarely ever given the opportunity to give the horse direction.

Frollo chuckled as he looked down at you. “Alright, place your hands on the rein.” You moved your hands so that they were laying where his were. He then closed his around yours. “We’re going to be coming up at a fork in the road, there I want you to turn him right.”

A few minutes later you came across a split in the road. Doing as your uncle said, you pulled on the right side of the horse, signaling him to go right. Sure enough he followed, to which you responded “good boy.”

For the rest of the journey you help steer Snowball. That is, till your uncle took over the reins when you came across a lovely little town of which you had never seen before. You look at it in Aw as you had never seen something so amazing. You had never really been out of the dark forest before, except for the beach, but that was nothing compared to this old village. It was like stepping into a whole new world. “We’re are we?” You asked with curiosity.

“Paris, France. The older side of it at least. It’s where I come from.” Your uncle responded as you crossed over the bridge that connected the dark forest to paris. Looking around, music filled the streets as children played and Vendors sold their goods.

As you trotted through the street, Frollo explained his expectations. “Now there’s a few rules, 1) stay with me at all times unless I say otherwise. 2) You are to behave yourself and not make a mockery out of us. Follow these, and there may just be a treat instore for you.”

Your eyes lit up again as you asked with excitement “what kind of treat?”

“You’ll just have to behave and see.”

You continue further into the city till you came cross an open aira. One that looked to be where many events were held. But your interest was in the building that stood in front of it. It was a stone building with stained glass windows, something like out of a fairy tale.

“can guess what this building in front of us is?” Frollo quized.

“Notre dame?” Your questions, unsure you answer was right.

“Indeed.” He guided Snowball to a small fence in front of the church and pulled the horse to a stop. He dismounted Snowball and tied him up before helping you down. He sat you on the ground before taking your small hand in his.

“Why are we here?” You ask as he guides you towards a set of doors.

“I have to pick something up, so we figured this could be a good learning opportunity for you.” He then looked down at you “and a good time to tell god you're sorry for what you did on wednesday.”

You lowered your head in shame. You didn't mean to use the lord's name in vain, it’s just kind of slipped out.

Upon reaching the top step your uncle opened the door and you both headed inside. It was way bigger than you expected. The center of the space was covered in strange benches. The walls were covered in floor to ceiling stained glass. There was of room to run around, and with it so opened, your voice could be heard for miles. You couldn't resist but to shout “hello!” You listened as it echoed off the walls. To which your uncle gave you a stern look.

“This is the lord house y/n, and you will treat it as such.” He said in a stern voice.

“Sorry.” You reply with guilt as you drop your head again. But your attachment was soon caught by the footsteps of a man at the far other end of the church. He was wearing a fully white outfit with a white apron that held the cross on it. He didn't look pleased at you both. You grip your uncle's hand for comfort.

“Frollo what are you doing here on a Friday!?” The archdeacon asked, stopping in front of you both. He then looked at you with surprise “and with a child no less!?”

Scared, you turn away and cling to your uncle.

“Would you quiet down you fool, you're scaring my niece!” He moved his hand so now it was laying on your shoulder.

“Niece, I though you cut ties with your brother!”

“Not like that you idiot.” He then picked you up and rested you on his hip. You nestled your head into his shoulder, still frightened by the shouting. “This is the girl I’ve been telling you about, the one who was left on our doorstep six years ago. Archdeacon, this is my niece y/n. Y/n, this is the Archdeacon of Notre dame.”

You stayed quiet and just looked at him, he now seemed a bit more calm and surprised. “Well that’s one question down, but that still doesn't give me a reason for you to be here on a Friday.”

“I have to pick something up from Quasimodo, and thought this would be a good time to take her out and give her a small history lesson. She also needs a confession.”

“A confession, Claude, she’s six!”

“Are you subjecting that is ok for her to say the lord's name in vain”

“She- what?”

“Yesterday during one of her spelling tests she decided it would be a good time for her to swear.” You looked at you “didn't you?”

“I said I was sorry, isn't that what confession is?” You ask not really understanding it.

The archdecond let out a light laugh. “No child, a confession is when you tell God you're sorry for all the bad things you have done.”

“But you said I was forgiven?” You ask your uncle.

“I said you were forgiven, that doesn't mean god forgave you and this is the best way for us to be sure.” He then placed you back onto the ground before looking back at the archdeacon. “So will you do it or not?”

“Very well.” He said with a sigh “come along my dear, I shall take care of your “sin '' '' he spoke the last word with a bit of disgust. He felt as if Frollo should have just let the girl be, not for religion upon her like he did with Quasimodo.

You looked up at your uncle with causation before you getured for you to go with the strange man. You obey and follow him as he heads to an open pew.

(Frollo pov)

Frollo watched as his niece followed the archdecond till they sat down. From there he made his way to the familiar staircase he climbed every Sunday after mass. Though not everyone was so keen on for giveing a villain, some were willing to give it a chance. Quasimodo being one of them.

Upon reaching the top of the staircase, he came across the oh so familiar door and pushed it open. It was the same as it was the night he fell to his impending doom. Only now it was covered with a stack of logs, carving tools, unfinished and finished projects. It was a wood carvers heaven.

Sitting at the picnic bench Frollo and Quasimodo once shared meals with, sat a young maiden painting some of the carvings. She was not Claud’s type, but to Quasimodo she was the world.

When the girl, known as Madeline, didn't notice Frollo he cleared his thoughts. The girl jumped for a minute before looking up at the former minister of justice “Mr Frollo what a surprise, I didn't know you were coming.”

“Sorry Madeline.” He apologies as he forgot to send a message about his arrival. “I was just wondering if my order was ready?”

“I’ll go ask quasi, please have a seat while you wait.” She gestured to the bench across from her as she stood, before wandering off to find quasi.

“Very well.” He said as he sat himself down laying his basket on top. He had called in an order to his ward. A birthday present for his niece. She was about to turn seven and he wanted to get her a little something. So he waited, impatiently tapping his fingers on the wooden table. Two minutes went by before Madeline reappeared with Quasimodo who held a box in his hands

“Mr Frollo, sorry I kept you waiting. I had no idea you were coming.” Quasimodo apologized as he walked over.

“Don’t worry about it my boy.” Froll dismissed “is my order ready for pick up?”

“Yes sir.” He then handed him a small white box. Frollo took it and took a peek inside to make sure it was to his liking. He smiled in apoplexy before shutting the box.

“Exsilent work boy.” He complimented in his meltdown voice before grabbing a bag of coins from the basket “your payment.”

But quasimodo dident exsept it Instead he held his hands up in refuse “please sir, consider it a birthday present for us to her.”

“Quasimodo I insist!” He tried to shove the bag into his hands but he still refused.

“It’s a gift Mr Frollo.” Madeline stated “please accept it as such.”

“Very well.” Frollo then stood, tucking the small box into the basket.

“So when is it?” Madeline questioned

“When Is what?” Frollo questioned back as he grabbed the basket and turned.

“Her birthday, silly.” Madeline said with a smile.

“Tomorrow, I meant to send a message ahead but forgot. It’s not easy when you're my age and looking after a soon to be seven year old.” He sighed, that’s when a light went off in his head. What if Instead of teaching her down in the main cathedral, he did the lesson up in the bell tower. Just like he did with Quasimodo. He then looked at the lovely couple “how would you both like to meet her?”

The two shared a grace before looking back at Frollo “really?” He gave them a nod before placing the basket back down on the table. “I brought her with me. I was going to teach her downstairs but maybe the bell tower would be better, after all it is where I taught you Quasimodo.”

“This is incredible. You hear that Madeline I’ll get to meet my adoptive sister!” Quasimodo sated with excitement.

***
Back downstairs you were currently standing in front of a large stained glass window of Jesus. The archdeacon was beside you waiting for Frollo to get back.

“It's so beautiful.” You said, complimenting the stained glass windows.

The archdeacon chuckled a little at how in Aw she was. “Indeed my child, they were built several hundred years ago.”

“Wow!”

He then looked at her and rested a hand on her shoulder. “Y/n, just out of curiosity, what life like at the villain’s castle?”

She looked up at him “what do you mean?”

“You know, are they feeding you? caring for you? Are they not abusing or using you? Are they?”

“No, we are not!” Frollo practically shouted from behind them. You turned to see your uncle walking over with a bit of a cross look.

“Uncle claude!” You shouted rushing over to him.

“Frollo, I was just saying that you all have raised a smart Lass. Let’s just hope you can raise this one better than quasimodo.” The archdeacon joked, as he changes the subject.

“Indeed.” He then took your hand in his “come along y/n.”

“Thank you Archdeacon.” You say before grabbing your uncle's hand. He led you up the bell tower steps. Before entering he looked down at you and spoke in a rather uncomfortable soft tone. “Y/n, what you're about to see might be frightening. But I assure you, you have nothing to be scared of.”

Unsure how to take your uncle's words. You give his hand a squeeze as he opens the bell tower door. Inside was a dusty old looking attic space with loads of sunlight, making the place look less dark and cold. It was covered in wood carvings and little figurines and would be perfect for your doll house. It was like a little kids' wonderland, except everything was wood.

“Aw isn't she just adorable.” The noise caused you to jump. In front of you were two people. One a lovely woman, and the other… you got an uneasy feeling from the two and club to your uncle

“Relax y/n, you have nothing to be scared of.” He said reassuringly, releasing his hand from your grasp and wrapping it around your shoulder.

The strange looking man then bent down to your level, he gave you a warm smile. “Hello y/n, my name is Madeline. Your uncle has told us much about you.” You look her up and down but don’t move. She proceeded to offer you a hand to shake but you recoil further into your uncle's grasp.

With a sigh he lifts you up into his arms once more, as if to comfort you. “She usually isn't like this. Then again it is her first time out of the dark forest.”

“You mean she hasn't been out in public before?” Quasimodo asked, not as suprised as Madeline’s face was showing.

Frollo shook his head “we felt she wasn't ready until now, she needs to learn that there is more beyond the forest surrounding the castle. As Well as some people skills.” He looks at you and brushes some of your hair from your face. “Can you at least say hi?”

You look at the two and whisper “Hi.” Before turning your head away.

“It’s alright Frollo, she just needs to get to know us a bit. I was shy at her age, shill come around eventually.” Madeline stated.

Frollo then had an idea. He looked back at you and asked “how’s about this, if you can say a few words I’ll give you a gift?”

Your face immediately lit up “gift?”

“Yes but you need to actually contribute to the conversation. Can you do that?”

You looked between your uncle, and the strange people before nodding your head.

“Good.” He then set you back down on the ground “now you know who the lady is, but can you guess who the man is?” He gestured to the hunchback.

“Quasimodo?” You questioned.

“Indeed, and since he is my adoptive son, and you're my adoptive daughter, what do you think that means?”

“We’re adoptive siblings?” You guessed, trying to recall your family tree unit.

“Correct. And siblings spend time with each other, so you can do that with your brother.” And with that he took a seat on the bench.

You just looked at Quasimodo with curiosity and a bit of fear. You had never Seen a man like him before, or anyone for that matter outside of your home. But if your uncle trusted him enough to say you were siblings, then maybe he could be trusted.

Slowly Quasimodo approached you and gave a smile. “It’s nice to meet you y/n.”

“You too.” You spoke softly. You looked around at all the cool building as stuff. “Who made all the wood carvings?”

“I do.”

You raise a brow in astonishment “you do?”

Quasimodo nodded “ya, in my free time when I’m not rigging the bells.”

“Bells?” You asked with curiosity and excitement. There were a few back at the castle and you loved the sound they made.

“They don’t call me the bell ringer for nothing.” He then offered her a hand “Would you like to see them?”

You look to your uncle as if to ask for permission and he gives a nod as if to say you could go. So you take your “brothers” hand and he guides you up several staircases that lead to the top of the bell tower. Up there were many bells of different sizes and shapes. You looked in Awe at them, having never seen this many bells in your life.

“Over there is little Sophia, and that’s Jean Marie, Ann Marie, and Louise Marie, their triplets.”

You look over at the huge bell hanging to the left of where you both stood. “What about that one?”

“That one’s big Marie.”

You let go of quasi’s hand and rush over to it. You guide your hand along the rim, it was cold to the touch. You then peek inside, it was dark with the clapper being the main visible thing. You couldn't help but shout “hello!” And listened as it echoed off the walls again.

Your brother came over to watch you. “You like them?”

You shake your head yes before asking “Is there one I can ring?”

Quasi though for a moment before he knew of one you could ring. “Follow me” and you followed him to a small stretch of five bells that were strung together with a small rope. “You can ring these if you like?”

You look up at him with a smile “really?”

He nodded and you grabbed the small rope and pulled. The bells all went off at the same time, cratering a small chime in unison. The sound was like music to your ears. After a few more rings quasi led you back down stairs to where your uncle and Madeline were sitting.

“How was it?” Frollo asked as you came down the last step. You rushed over to him and said “he let me ring bells. Well not the big ones but the tiny ones. It was so cool.”

Your uncle smiled at the news. To which he pulled a small white box from the basket “looks like you earned this' ' he then handed it to you and you gratefully took it. You opened it to find a small wooden doll. It looked similar to some of the others you have at home, only this one looked just like you. Same h/c, s/c, e/c, it was wearing your favorite dress and black flats. It was going to go perfectly with your doll house.

“Quasimodo and Madeline made it especially for you. it was going to be part of your birthday present but since you’ve been good, I figured you could use a little treat.”

You look up at the bell ringer and his wife. You then rush over and give your brother a hug “Thank you!”

“You're very welcome!” Quasimodo said.

“Say, why don’t you both join us for lunch?” Madeline suggested.

“Can we?” You ask with pleading eyes.

“I don’t see why not.” Your uncle replied.

From that day forth you went with your uncle every Sunday to church, and after every Sunday mass you would ask to visit the bell tower to see your adoptive brother and his wife. Each time the hunchback would let you ring a bell and you smiled with glee. Best field trip ever.

Chapter Text

It was one of those afternoons where your Aunt Gothel and Uncle Claude had taken you out to the pond for an educational field trip. You loved these trips, going to the pond and watching the animals, learning about the wildlife and plants that inhabited it as you enjoyed a picnic. You especially liked it when you took the horses down. You liked riding them. But on occasion, your aunt and uncle forced you to walk, claiming it to be good exercise. Today was one of those days.

You hated walking, finding it hard to keep up with the older members of your family. Being small, your legs could only take you so far. While you had a lot of energy, you found it difficult after a long day of learning to stay on your feet. Usually, you would ask to be carried, and they would reluctantly give in. but you soon found out that would no longer be the case.

The pond was about ten minutes from the castle by horse, but twenty minutes on foot. To one so young, it felt like ages. You started out strong, managing to keep up with your Aunt and Uncle. But at the ten-minute mark, you found it starting to become a struggle to keep up. You watched as your Aunt and Uncle slowed their pace. Your aunt was to your left, holding the blanket, and your Uncle was to your right holding a basket. It was at this point, that you would start to complain.

“My legs hurt.” you began to say, slowly walking down the beaten dirt path through the forest.

“Where almost there,” Gothel said, holding your hand. “Just a little further up the road.”

You look up the dirt path, no sign of the castle up ahead. “How much longer?”

“We’re not that far.” Frollo said, shifting the basket to his other hand “perhaps, eight more minutes.”

“Eight more minutes.” you complied, feeling like eight minutes was forever “But that will take forever.” you leaned your head back dramatically before looking up at your Uncle with puppy dog eyes “Can you carry me?”

Usually, this was the point they would give in. but that would not be the case today as he shook his head, looking down at you. “Not today (Y/N), you getting too big for us to carry anymore.”

“Your Uncle’s right. You’re getting older, we can’t keep carrying you everywhere.” Gothel said as she looked down at you “You’re getting to be a big girl, and big girls can walk on their own.”

“But I don’t want to be a big girl,” you complained, feeling the pain in your feet rise to your legs. “I want to be carried, please?”

But your Aunt and Uncle didn’t give in, both shaking their head in unison. “I’m sorry my flower, but you’re not getting carried today.” goth apologies as she gave you a sympathetic look. “How about we play a game to pass the time? Take your mind off the walk. I know how much you love eye spy.”

“No,” you said pulling away from her, stopping in your track. They both stopped walking, turning to you. “My feet hurt.” frustration built up inside of you “I want to be carried!”

“(Y/N) we’re not that far from the castle,” Frollo said, trying to be patient. “You’re a big girl, just a little farther up the road and will be home.” he reached his hand out for you to take, but you pulled away.

“NO!” you shouted, crossing your arms and flopping onto your bottom. The dirt underneath you lit up into a puff of smoke that fell onto your dress. “No more walking! I want to be carried or I no move!” you gave them a very grumpy look, determined not to move.

Gothel and Frollo were a bit stunned by your behavior there had been plenty of tantrums, but none when it involved walking. Then again they hardly ever refused to carry you. Gothel was more disappointed, not in your behavior, but by how dirty you had gotten. “Really, (Y/N)? I had just given you a bath two days ago, and now look at you, covered in dirt!” she sighed, knowing that you would need another bath, which meant another argument when you got home.

“NO! Not Bath!” you shouted stomping your feet, getting yourself covered in more dirt.

Gothel let out a sigh as she bowed her head, shaking it slightly pinching the bridge of her nose. What was supposed to be a simple, educational trip was now another excuse for you to throw a tantrum. Frollo on the other hand looked at you with his typical stern expression. His voice was firm, you could tell he was losing his patience. “(Y/N), throwing a tantrum isn’t gonna make us want to carry you more. Now stop this nonsense and get up!”

Usually, that was enough to get you off the ground. But you shook your head, planting your feet firmly on the ground, resting your elbows on your knees. “No!”

“How about this,” Gothel said getting an idea, her voice a lot gentler than your uncles. She walked forward, getting to your level. “If you get up and walk the rest of the way, I’ll let you have a cookie before you take your bath. How does that sound?”

“NO!” you repeated. “No cookies! No bath! No more walking!” you shouted, trying to hold your ground to get your way.

Gothel rolled her eyes as she stood up. “I swear you are impossible sometimes” she muttered to herself as she looked down at you.

Frollo looked just as annoyed as her. Releasing that you weren’t gonna move anytime soon, they tried a different tactic. “Come on Gothel,” he said turning to head down the path back to the castle. “If she doesn’t want to move, she can stay here in the forest.”

Gothel’s head shot up, twisting it to look at Frollo. She didn’t want to leave you alone in the forest, but the look he shot back at her told her to play along. “Alright, guess that just means more cookies for us back at the castle,” she said aloud, hoping it would get you to follow.

You waited for a moment, watching as they continued down the path. You weren’t gonna move, not until you got your way. Who cares if they ate all the cookies, your feet hurt too much to walk. You watched as they got further and further up the path. Surly they wouldn’t leave you all alone in the dark forest. The place where all the mysterious plants grew, and all the curious and sometimes dangerous animals lived. The more you thought about it, the more walking didn’t seem like a bad idea.

A russel from the bushes to your left made you jump up to a standing position. Releasing that you weren’t getting your way any time soon, and not wanting to find out what animal was in the bushes, You called out to your aunt and uncle. “wait for me!” you shouted as you chased after them. They stopped, looking back at you, waiting till you caught up to them. When you finally caught up, you grabbed each of their hands, holding them as if the world below you was about to crumble. “I’ll walk, just don’t leave me!” you begged them, ignoring the pain in your little feet.

Your aunt and uncle couldn’t help but chuckle a little as your nervous form. They each gave your hands a reassuring squeeze. “Alright my flower, we won’t leave you.” she smiled, crouching down to your level. “But you must realize that we can’t keep carrying you anymore. It’s not that we don’t love you, it’s that we have a hard time carrying you now that you getting to be a big girl.” she brushed a strand of hair away from your face.

“I’m sorry,” you said with a guilty expression, looking down at the ground. Your eyes lingered on your feet, pain starting to rise. “Can we go home? My feet hurt.”

Gothel smiled and nodded her head. “I think that’s a good idea,” she said getting up from the ground, not saying anything about the mandatory bath you would be taking when you got home. Knowing it would only make you more upset. Together, the three of you began making your way back to the castle.

Chapter Text

You were standing outside the castle in your regular clothes, complete with a helmet and knee and elbow pads. Your stunning new blue bike which had been a gift from Hades for your birthday, was leaning against the steps waiting to be ridden. For today you were going to learn how to ride a bike with no training wheels. You were very excited, but nervous. Thankfully you had the world's best and most supportive uncles to help you.

Your uncles Gaston, Clyton, Rourke, and Hades were all standing in front of you, ready to help.

“Alright kiddo, First rule of riding a bike,” Rourke said as he lifted it to a standing position. “Balance, you need to learn to keep yourself on the bike without it wobbling.”

You watched as he held your bike as if waiting for you to get on. “What if I fall?” you question looking up at him.

“Then you do it with style,” Gaston smirked, smoothing his hair out with his hand. All your uncles, however, were not impressed.

“Igor him kid.” Hades said as he stepped beside you. “You won’t fall because I'll be there to catch you.”

You turned to your uncle with uncertainty. “Promise?”

“God's word.” he nodded before giving you a gentle nudge forward. “Now get on that bike.”

You let out a deep breath as you gripped the handlebars and swung your leg over. Your feet touched the pedals as you sank into the seat.

“Relax kid,” Clayton said. “You're gonna be fine, just keep your eyes on the road in front of you.”

You adjusted your gaze from your feet to the paved road ahead. You gave the road a hard, cold stare as if you were looking at an enemy.

“You ready,” Rourke asked, still holding onto your bike.

You gave a firm nod. You pushed forward on the pedals and felt the bike lean a little which made you scared and stopped peddling.

“It's ok (Y/N)” Rourke reassured you. “Remember what I said, it’s all about finding a balance between you and the bike.”

You looked up at him with a slightly worried expression. “Promise you won't let go.”

“Not until you're ready.” so you took a deep breath, and began to peddle once again. Rourke stayed by your side, gripping your handlebars and seat. It got to a point where he was jogging alongside you down the driveway.

“Good job (Y/N)” you heard Clayton call out.

“She may be good, but she’s not as good as me.” Gaston bragged once again, impressing no one. You barely heard the comment as you continued to gain momentum.

“Alright (Y/N), I’m gonna loosen my grip,” Rourke warned, starting to lose his breath.

“Wait, what?” but before you registered what had happened, he let go completely. The bike wobbled underneath you, causing you to freak out a bit.

“Focus on the road!” Hades shouted, trying to keep moving.

Your eyes never left the road in front of you, nor did your feet stop pedaling. It wasn’t long before you realized you had managed to keep your balance, you were riding a Bike. “I’m doing it!” you shouted. “I’m doing it!”

“Amazing job (Y/N)!” you heard Hades shout from behind you.

You laughed as the wind blew through your hair. You raced down the road, smiling at your accomplishment. That is until you saw the pathed road begin to turn to dirt and lead further into the dark forest. You felt your body begin to freeze when you realized you didn’t know how to stop. “H..How do I stop?!” you shouted without taking your eyes off the road.

“Use the breaks,” Rourke shouted after you.

“What brakes?!” you called back as the road turned to dirt.

“The ones connected to the handles,” Clayton called ahead.

You fiddled with your handlebars but you didn’t figure out how to break. You noticed a tree branch up ahead sticking out in the middle of the road. Just big enough that if you hit it, you would crash and topple over. That's when you screamed. You felt yourself hit it and your bike wobbled. You felt it lean to the side, you shut your eyes bracing for impact. Thankfully you didn't fall as Hades caught you.

“I got you, kid,” he said, catching you in his arms. Your bike, toppling to the ground. You let out a sneaky breath as you looked up at him. “I told ya I would catch ya, kid,” he said with a smile as he sat you down on the ground.

“Is she alright?” Clayton asked as he, Gaston, and Rourke came to a halt behind you.

Rourke smashed a hand to his forehead. “I knew I was forgetting something,”

You turned to face the fallen bike. It was scary, not knowing how to stop, colliding with the tree, and almost falling to the ground. But at the same time, you had fun pedaling fast. The wind blowing at you in all directions. You turned back to your uncles. “Can I try again?”

That was not the answer they were expecting but it did make them all smile. “It was a really good first try.” Gaston decreed. “Possibly even better than mine.”

“For once Gaston admits someone better at him than something,” Hades commented, making them all laugh.

“Hey I said possibly.” he corrected though no one heard him.

“Alright, kid,” Rourke said, lifting the bike to a standing position. “First let's teach you how to break before you get back on.” he placed his hands on the handlebars and pressed down on a metal handle that was in front of the bars. “These are the breaks, it's what helps the bike stop. You want to do it slowly so the bike gradually stops. You don’t want to squeeze them fast, or you’ll go flying over the handlebars.”

“Not fast,” you repeated, showing that you heard him. “Got it.”

“Good, now back up you get.” he patted the seat, gesturing for you to hop back on. Once again you climbed back onto the bike. You grip the handlebars, this time loosely gripping the break in case you would need it.

“How about a challenge,” Gaston suggested. “Let’s see if we can get you back to the front of the castle without falling.”

“Gaston now’s not the time-” Clayton began but before he could finish you shouted. “You’re on!” and began peddling before Rourke had a chance to gain his bearings. Once again he began walking beside you, then jogging, then running until he could no longer keep up and let go.

You wobbled for a bit but recentered yourself as you pedaled faster and faster until the castle was in site once more. You heard the shouts of your uncles behind you, telling you to keep going and what an awesome job you were doing. It was barely a few minutes when you were nearly back in front of the castle. Slowly you gripped the brakes and could feel yourself slowing down. You managed to stop yourself just in front of the castle, catching yourself by placing your right foot on the ground before your bike could topple over. You smiled with pride at your new accomplishment. You did it, you learned to ride a bike!

Chapter Text

It was a bright, sunny Friday morning around 10:15 AM. School for you started an hour ago. You were sitting in the small classroom on your Aunt Gothel’s lap doing a reading lesson. “And as he left on his next ad, ad, ad..” you spoke trying to finish the sentence. You looked up at her as if to ask for help.

“You know it, Sound it out.” Gothel encouraged.

You looked back at the book. You place your finger under the word and sound it out. “Ad-ven-ture, adventure?” you questioned looking back at her, to which you got a nod of approval. You smiled and continued. “His horse rode away from it all.”

“Very good.” She closed the book and gave you a pat on the head. “You're getting much better at reading.”

“Indeed,” Uncle Claude said from his own desk. you smiled at the compliments. “But I think that’s enough English for today. Why don’t we work on some math.”

“But I don’t want to do math.” you crossed your arms and pouted.

“I know you don’t but it’s important you learn how to do it.” He got up from his desk and walked over to the chalkboard.

“But it's hard.” you groaned, getting off of your aunt’s lap. “Can I take a break?”

“We talked about this (Y/N), you can have one when the clock says twelve.” He said over his shoulder as he drew a few additional equations on the board. You looked over at the clock above the door. There was a red line where the twelve was. You were told that when the big had reached the twelve, then you could have recess, but the big had was only just past ten.

You frowned and crossed your arms in defeat. You crossed over to your deck, ready to sit down when a knocking sound came from the classroom door. Gothel and Frollo both glanced at each other. “Come in,” Gothel said.

The door opened as Rourke entered the room. His face had a serious look and his voice was one of concern. “You three need to come out, now.”

“Something the matter?” Frollo questioned over his shoulder.

“Surprise inspection, you know the drill.” with that he left the room.

Your face went pale, as you let out a small gasp. You hate inspections, planned or not. Inspections were when the king sent his guards to “check-up” on the villains. It used to only happen once a year, but now it happened multiple times since you were let in their care. Everyone in the castle hated it since the soldiers interrogated almost everyone and turned the castle upside down. Sometimes they would even show up with a social worker who would interview you, but most of the time you just stayed quiet, burying your head into one of the villain’s shoulders.

As your mind caught up, you raced back to your aunt, clutching her dress. There was no telling what a surprise visit could intel. You would much rather do math than face the king guard and possibly the social worker.

“Hush my flower,” she whispered, picking you up as she stood. “Aunty won't let anything happen.” Your arms clung around her neck as the three of you made your way out of the classroom and down the stairs toward the great hall. As you were about to enter, you both were stopped by your least favorite person.

“Mr Bubbles,” Gothel said with a bit of surprise. “We didn’t know you were coming.”

Mr Bubbles, Cobra Bubbles to be specific, was your social worker. He was a tall, dark-skinned fellow who always wore a suit and shades. Almost looked like he was a secret agent rather than a social worker. “Standard procedure Miss Gothel.” His voice was emotionless. “I'm gonna need a few minutes with (y/n)”

You shook your head, turning away from him as you buried your head in her shoulder. Gothel placed a comforting hand on your head. “Is there a reason for your visit?” Gothel questioned.

“There's been a report, that’s all I’m allowed to disclose at this time.”

“Of course, there was, just like the last three times this year,” she said with annoyance. “You of all people should know by now that we treasure her with our lives. In Fact, your presence here is only making things worse.”

Bubbles crossed his arms looking down at her. “I'm just doing my job ma’am. And it will be done quickly if I could just talk to (y/n)”

She snapped your eyes shut as Gothel sighed. She knelt to place you on the ground but you refused to let go. “Please don’t let him take me!” you cried in a whisper.

“All he’s gonna do is talk (y/n). Just a few questions and then you can be back in my arms.” Gothel reassured with a sad smile as you let go. Mr Bubbles then took your hand and led you to the Dining room. Inside were two guards, and the long empty table that you and the villains had your meals at. He gestured for you to sit down, and you did. He sat across from you and started the “interview”.

“How are you doing, (y/n)?” his voice and face scoffed a bit once you both were alone.

“Fine,” you whispered, wishing you had Mr Cuddles to help you feel brave.

“Do you feel safe here?” You nodded.

“Do you like it here?” You nodded again.

“Does anyone hurt you or make you feel uncomfortable?” You shook your head vigorously. Sure they had their own “parenting style” but they never hurt you on purpose. It was only when you were misbehaving, and most of that was being locked in the dungeon for time out.

“Are you sure?” he questioned again. Once again you shook your head. All you wanted was to be with your family. “They love me,” you whispered.

Mr Bubbles sighed as he took off his shades. His eyes were slightly full of sadness but his face made it hard to read. “(y/n) I know you love your family, but there have been some reports again. I’m afraid the king has asked for an investigation, meaning I’ll be taking you to your Uncle Pete’s for a little while.”

“What?!” you shouted. You had always feared this day would come.

“If everything you had nodded to is true, then you should be back at the end of the week,” he said reassuringly. But that didn't help you as tears swelled up in your eyes. “You can’t take me away.”

“I'm sorry (Y/N)” Mr Bubbles got up and signaled one of the guards. They walked over and picked you up. You screamed, kicking and squirming in the guard’s grasp. “Put me down! I Don't want to go!” you said as tears rolled down your eyes.

Mr Bubbles and the guard walked through the castle and to the Main hall. There all the villains stood as nearly ten soldiers wanted them at attention. You looked over at them with tears in your eyes. “Don’t let them take me!”

The villains all looked at you, gasping at the sight. Gothel was the first to take action. She called your name and sprang forward trying to reach you but was stopped by a soldier. “Back in line Gothel.” he barked.

“You can’t take our girl!” She shouted at the guard. “You have no proof!”

“I'm afraid the amount of reports are enough. There will be an investigation on this matter, and if everything checks out, she’ll be back by the end of the week.” Mr Bubbles said as he, the guard, and you approached the door.

“Investigation?!” all the villains question with anger and confusion.

“The soldiers will be handling the rest, I’ll be taking (y/N) to a secure location for the time being.”

“This is outrageous, you know we never hurt the kid!” Hades shouted, his hair turning a fiery red.

Mr Bubbles sighed. “While I would love to let this case drop, we have orders from the king.” the whole room fell silent. That's when Mr bubbles and the guard once again, tried to leave.

“Wait!” Gothel called out as she pleaded “Let us at least get a small bag of things for her?”

Bubbles stopped and looked at her. He gave an approving nod. “Very well, but make it quick.”

(Pete and PJ POV)

Meanwhile, in a small neighborhood in the heart of Dizvill, lived two Cats. The father, Pete, was standing in the kitchen on his magic mirror. “No, that's fine. She can stay with us.” He said pacing back and forth. “Alright see ya soon.” he then hung up his magic mirror and called through the house “PJ!”

Soon a much smaller cat, about half the size of his father, rushed in. “you called pap?”

“Something happened at the villain's castle, so (Y/N) is gonna come stay with us for a while.”

PJ rolled his eyes and crossed his arms “But Dad, I don’t want her here.” he complained.

“She’s your cuisine PJ,” Pete responded

“Not by blood,” PJ complained.

Pete looked his son in the eyes. “By blood or not she's family, and we will be looking after her.” he then sighed “Besides I owe them a favor.”

“Of course.” PJ pouted as he crossed his arms.

“Now son.” Pete placed a firm, but comforting hand on his son’s shoulder. “I'm not happy about this situation either, handling you is sometimes more than I can handle. But she is family, and she is being taken away from the only one she knows. Besides it should only be for the week, and this gives you two some bonding time.”

PJ frowned but nodded “I guess.”

Pete nodded “Now, why don’t you get the guest room ready? And If you are good to your cousin, we can get some pizza.”

“Really Dad?!” PJ asked with excitement. Pete gave a smile and nodded “Better get ready, she’ll be here within the hour.” PJ ran upstairs to get the guest room ready.

(your POV)

You sat in the back of a black car as it pulled in front of a yellow, two-story, wooden house. You clung to Mr cuddles as you sat in the back seat. A small backpack was next to you with a few clothes and toys. Tears stained your face, wishing to be back with your Aunts and Uncles. The car was put into park before you were taken out, lifted in Mr Bubble’s arms.

He then grabbed your backpack before heading up to the front door. He pressed the doorbell and it rang. A moment later, it opened revealing your uncle who had a smile.

“Mr Pete, thank you for getting back on such short notice.” Mr Bubbles greeted.

“No problemo pal.” he then noticed you in Mr Bubbles arms. “Hey (y/n), you remember me, good old Uncle Pete.”

you shook your head and mumbled “Home.”

Pete sighed and gave a reassuring smile “I know you're scared kiddo, but will take good care of ya.” He then stepped to the side allowing you and Mr Bubbles inside. Inside was a much smaller layout than what you were used to. The living room and kitchen were on one side, split by a wall. In Front of them was a kitchen table, and to the right was a closet and a small bathroom, along with a staircase that led upstairs.

Once fully inside, Pete closed the door as Mr Bubbles sat you down. “PJ,” he asked his son who was watching TV in the living room “why don’t you take (y/n) to her room while me and Mr Bubbles talk.”

“Sure, Dad,” PJ said, turning his show off before getting up. He walked over and stuck out his hand for you to take. You looked up at Mr Bubbles who gave you a nod. You took PJ’s hand and he led you upstairs. The guest room was nice and cozy. Complete with a wardrobe, a queen-sized bed with a window overhead, and a small desk and chair. It was painted a dull yellow color.

“What do you think?” PJ questioned trying to make small talk.

“Nice,” you said quietly, walking inside. You walked over to the bed, placing your hand on it to test its firmness. Not too hard and not too soft, just how you liked it. You placed Mr Cuddles on it before climbing up.

“Do you want to play a game? We have a lot, or we could watch TV?” PJ questioned, but you shook your head “No thanks.” you said with a frown as you looked out the window.

“Thinking about them?”

You nodded. “I want to go home.”

“You'll be home soon.” you and PJ turn your head to see Pete in the doorway. He walked over to you, backpack in hand. He places it on the bed before sitting down next to you, wrapping an arm around your shoulders. “Whoever reported your family, is a jerk. I know they would never hurt you.”

“But the king says they do,” you said with a frown.

“Well the king doesn’t know what he’s talking about,” he said, ruffling your hair. “But let's not dwell on that and make the most of the time you have here. Starting with lunch.”

“Pizza?” PJ asked.

“Pizza!” you shouted as your face lit up. It was one of your favorites. Both of them laughed as Pete took out his magic mirror and ordered them a large pizza and fries.

The next few days were filled with fun. You and PJ ended up playing several games together, watching TV, and even reading a few stories. You also went swimming in the backyard pool they had set up and even did a snip-and-slide for the first time. Pete was also a great Uncle, making sure you were comfortable. He read to you every night and made some meals that almost felt like Kronk’s cooking.

Eventually, the weekend came to an end and the start of Monday had begun. After breakfast, which was pancakes, PJ was off to school and you and Pete sat on the sofa watching TV. That's when a knock at the door startled both you and your uncle. Pete got up and answered the door, it was Mr Bubbles. “Hello Mr Bubbles, I didn't know you were coming.”

“I apologize for the intrusion Mr Pete, but I have some good news to inform you and (Y/N)” he said entering the home. This caught your attention. You immediately left the living room and rushed over to him. “Good news?” you questioned, hoping it was what you wanted to hear.

Mr Bubbles got down to your level and smiled “(Y/N) How would you like to go home?

Your face lit up with a wide smile “Really I can go home?!”

Mr Bubbles nodded “Yes, the investigation has been concluded.”

“Home!” you shouted with glee. With that, Pete quickly packs up your stuff back into your backpack. You then said goodbye to him and told him to say goodbye to PJ for you as well. You then hopped in Mr Bubbles’ car and made the 45-minute trip back to the castle.

When you got back, Mr bubbles opened the door to which you immediately rushed out. You raced up to the castle door and pushed it open. Inside you found all your Aunts and Uncles waiting in the grand hall. “Family!” you cried rushing into the castle. You ran straight into your Aunt Gothel’s arms who lifted you into the air, hugging you. “y/n, how we’ve missed you.”

“Don’t leave me again,” you said, laying your head on her shoulder.

“Never again, my flower,” Gothel said, holding you close. You smiled. Finally, you were back home, exactly where you were meant to be.

Chapter Text

It was dinner time in the castle once again. It had been just over a month since you were reunited with your family and things were going great. Tonight's dinner was one of your favorites, baked chicken and green beans. It was nicely cut up into bite-sized pieces. You were ready to dig in, right hand heading for the chicken when your wrist was grabbed.

“How many times must we tell you, (y/n)? Eat with your cutlery, not with your hands.” Uncle Claude said, moving your hand so that it hovered over the fork. You frowned at this. Since you were getting older, you were getting used to “table etiquette” which meant no more eating with your hands unless it was finger food.

Your hand grasped the fork as you stabbed it into your chicken before placing it into your mouth. You smiled as it touched your tongue. The rest of the meal was rather quiet, except for a few conversations around the table. That was until Hermes showed up.

Hermes was a small blue god that always seemed to pop in at the wrong moments. He was the messenger in the kingdom, known for his speediness in delivering messages. He showed up towards the end of the meal, just when everyone had finally gotten comfortable again with each other after a long day of work. When he popped into the room, everyone grumbled and rolled their eyes.

“Good evening everybody.” he greeted, flying down the table “Maleficent looking lovely as always. Facilier, love the jacket. Cruella, fabulous new look.”

“What do you want, Hermes? Can’t you see we’re in the middle of supper?” Uncle Hades questioned from the end of the table. Hermes flew over and handed him a letter with the king’s seal on it. “Urgent message from the king.” Hades snatched the letter from his hands and Hermes immediately disappeared into a cloud of smoke.

Hades grumpily opened the envelope and pulled out a letter. His eyes widened before his brows furrowed at the contents. “That lousy mouse.” He stated before tossing the letter onto the table.

“What is it, Hades?” Uncle Jafar questioned.

“We got that newcomer coming tomorrow.'' With that, the room immediately erupted into chaos.

“I swear that mouse gives us no time to prepare.” Aunt Ursula said, folding her arms.

“It's like he expects us to welcome every villain with open arms, just because we’re villains.” Aunt Cruella stated.

“At Least it's been a couple of years, and I won’t be the newbie anymore.” Aunt Evelyn smirked.

“Shut up, newbie,” the whole room said, looking at her.

“Who?” you asked from your seat.

Aunt Gothel turned to look at you, speaking in a gentle voice as he slid a hand through your hair. “Someone new will be joining us.”

“New guy? Does that mean new uncle?” you asked with excitement.

“You could say that,” Frollo grumbled.

“I still can't believe that a mouse just banishes every villain to this lousy place. Unless we can find something more suitable or we end up having a situation, there’s no way to evict anyone. Eventually, this castle will be the size of the forest.” Aunt Tremain said.

“Well it’s not like we can turn them away, we all know what happened when we tried to do that to Prince John.” Aunt Maleficent stated.

“Mummy!” He shouted before stuffing his thumb into his mouth. This caused all the villains to roll their eyes at his behavior. He used to only be triggered by stuff Sir Hiss said. Now anytime someone complained about him, he would always cry for his mother. Now that dinner was ruined many got up and left the room irritated and frustrated.

Eventually, you, Gothel, and Frollo were the only ones left. You look up at your aunt, head full of questions. “Is he nice?”

“We don’t know much about him yet. All we know is that his name is Magnifico and he is a villain. That’s why King Mickey is sending him to live with us and not in his part of the kingdom like the others.” she responded.

“But what did he do wrong?” you questioned again.

“He probably tried to take over a kingdom,” Frollo said before looking at Gothel. “Best we keep an eye on him till we know he is trustworthy.”

“Agreed, but for now I think it’s time to get you to bed,” Gothel said as she lifted you into her arms and brought you upstairs to your bedroom. After putting you in a nightgown, She tucked you in and kissed your forehead. But before she had a chance to say anything you asked one last question. “Aunty, why does King Mickey send the villains here?”

Gothel sighed as she sat on the edge of your bed. “Because not everyone in the kingdom likes us.”

You gave a confused look “But why? You all said sorry.”

Gothel gave a small smile. “I’m afraid sorry isn't all it takes to make up for bad deeds.” she brushed a small piece of hair from your eyes. “But we at least get a second chance by coming to the castle, and over time some of the heroes have accepted us back into their lives.”

Your face lit up “Like Quasimodo?”

Gothel let out a small chuckle and nodded. “Yes, just like your older brother.” she then leaned over and kissed you on the forehead. “Now get some rest, tomorrow is gonna be a busy day.”

“Ok,” you said, laying back on your pillow, and closing your eyes. “Goodnight, Aunt Gothel.”

“Goodnight, my little flower,” she said, getting up from your bed and exiting the room.
***
The next morning you woke up bright and early. You had barely slept a wink last night as you were too excited to meet your new Uncle. Eventually, seven o'clock rolled around and Gothel entered.

“Good morning Aunty!” you said as she opened the door, startling her.

She jumped for a moment placing a hand on her chest. She quickly smiled at you “(y/n) I didn't expect you to be up this early.'' She then walked over to your closet and rummaged through your clothes to find a suitable outfit.

“I couldn’t sleep. I'm too excited to meet my new Uncle.” You said as she pulled out a simple blue shirt with a purple pair of leggings.

“About that,” she said, turning to you and laying the clothes on the bed. She sat down on the bed next to you, taking your small hands in hers. “We think it's best for us to get to know him a bit before introducing him to you.”

You tilted your head and frowned “Why?”

“Because, he’s new, and a villain. We don't know what he’s capable of, so we want to get to know him first to make sure he’s safe.” She took her left hand and cupped your face “And we want him to know how special you are to us.”

You pulled your hands away and crossed them over your chest. “But I want to meet him.”

“We know and you will, we just have to get to know him first.” she gave you a soft smile as she stood up. “Now, how about we get you dressed and ready for breakfast.”

You frowned but agreed. You change out of your nightgown and put on your day clothes. Once dressed Gothel led you downstairs to the dining room where everyone was having breakfast. You took your usual seat and dug into the bowl of fruits that were in front of you.

As breakfast went on, everyone talked about the new arrival, making sure they were prepared. After some conversation, you joined in with your own questions. “When will Uncle Magnifico get here?”

“Sometime this morning according to the king’s letter.” Hades answered.

“Can I meet him?”

The whole room fell silent. Frollo looked over at Gothel “I thought you talked to her?”

“I did, but she doesn’t like the answer” She placed a comforting hand on your shoulder. “(Y/N) we talked about this. Not till we get to know him.”

“But that's not fair.” you folded your arms and kicked the table leg.

“It's just until we make sure he’s safe,” Tremain said.

“But he’s my uncle,” you complained.

“We don’t even know if hill be ok with that yet. We need him to know the way our “household” works, and see what type of person he is. Then we can introduce him to you.” Grimhilda added.

“But I don't want to wait, I want to meet him at the same time as all of you!” you complained again, slamming your small fist onto the table.

“(y/n) don’t make us send you to the dungeon for this behavior!” Frollo stated in a sharp tone.

You frowned and leaned back in your chair with a humph. “Not fair,” you mumbled softly.

Gothel in turn, ran a hand through your hair. “I know this is hard for you, my flower, but you’ll meet him soon enough. Now finish up your meal so we can get started on your lessons.”

You frowned but complied, finishing up your meal and then heading upstairs to begin your lessons. You found it hard to focus, your mind was non-stop thinking about your new uncle. About an hour later, in the middle of your math lesson, you heard a carriage pull up outside.

“He’s here,” you shouted in the middle of Frollo’s lecture. You dashed for the window, standing on your toes to see outside. The area in the castle you were in made it rather impossible to see outside. But the carriage had the king’s coat of arms painted on the side. You watched as one of his guards walked around and opened the carriage door.

You turn back to your Aunt and Uncle, a wide smile on your face. “Can I go down and see him? Please!” you begged.

“We told you, you could see him later,” Frollo explained once again as he pulled a math worksheet from his desk and placed it on yours. “You can work on this while we introduce ourselves.”

“But I want to see him.” you frowned and grumpily headed back over to your small desk.

“You will see him soon. For now, do what you can on the worksheet. Will be back shortly.” Gothel said as she and Frollo headed for the door.

Once the door shut behind them, you glanced at the worksheet. It was full of boring addition problems. You didn't want to do math, you wanted to be downstairs and greet your new uncle like the rest of your family. Not hearing footsteps in the hallway anymore, you snuck out of the classroom and down to the grand hall. You peeked around the corner to find your family standing in a semicircle. In the middle, was a middle-aged man dressed in all white. You listened for a bit as your Aunts and Uncles talked to him.

“Wellcome Magnifico, to our corner of the Dizvill kingdom.” Hades introduced as he stepped forward. “Names Hades, lord of the death and one of the many in charge here.”

Magnifico shook it with a smirk on his face. His voice was a bit more cheery than what you were used to. “Why thank you. The king has told me much about you. Glad to know I’m not the only one who tried to take over a kingdom.” The villains all rolled their eyes. The same comment they had received almost every time someone new joined their ranks.

“Do refrain from making comments like that,” Maleficent said, her voice dry with distaste. “Since you're new, will let it slide. But do keep in mind we have a particular way we keep this castle. Follow the rules, and you may earn our respect one day.”

“My apologies, but I have respect for order. It is how I ruled my kingdom after all.” Magnifico stated as he sighed “Unfortunately, I’ve been stripped of my status and magical abilities, but I do know a bit of chemistry.”

“Perhaps that may come in handy,” Jafar said, stroking his beard. “Understand that we all have a role to play in the household. You’re welcome to leave anytime you wish, but if you choose to stay then you are required to pitch in.”

You watched as they talked for a bit longer. You found yourself getting fidgety, how desperately you wanted to introduce yourself to him and get all your questions answered. Unable to wait any longer you came out from your hiding place and dashed into the room with a smile on your face. “Hi, I’m (Y/N)!” you said, interrupting their conversation.

The whole room froze as they all looked at you. Magnifico raised a brow in your direction. “What’s a child doing here?”

“(y/n) I thought we told you to stay in the classroom,” Gothel said with a sigh as she walked over to you.

“I just wanted to meet my new uncle,” you said with a frown.

“Uncle?” Magnifico questioned, turning back to the rest of your family.

“I suppose we should explain,” Gothel said, addressing Magnifico as she put a protective hand on your shoulder. “This is (y/n), she’s our little bundle of joy. We took her in after she was left on our doorstep. Could say she’s what keeps us able to bear each other’s differences.”

“The king's ok with this?” Magnifico questioned again.

“You could say that,” Frollo said as he crossed over to you and Gothel. “She is our pride and joy, bringing light to our dark, dull lives.”

“And if anything happens to her, we have ways of disposing people.” Uncle Scar added.

“I see,” Magnifico responded.

As your mind filled with questions, you opened your mouth as they spewed out. “Where do you come from? Why are you a villain? What kind of-” a hand, however, was placed over your mouth before you could get them all out.

“You'll need to excuse her, she’s a very curious child,” Gothel said as she picked you up. “Now we hate to leave, but we need to get (Y/N) back to her lessons.”

You opened your mouth to protest but were immediately shot down by the disapproving looks from Gothel and Frollo. “Very well, it was nice to meet you (y/n),” Magnifico said as you were taken from the room. Once in the classroom, Gothel sat you down on the floor. Both their expressions were unhappy.

“I thought we said for you to wait here?” Gothel questioned

You bowed your head to the floor “I'm sorry.”

“You know better than to disobey an order (y/n)” Frollo stated.

“I just wanted to meet him,” you said, trying to sound small.

Gothel sighed as her expression softened a bit. “We know (y/n), but we need to make sure he can be trusted before you spend time with him.”

You responded with a sad nod. You were then instructed to get back to your worksheet. This time they stayed, watching you as you completed it. After about a half hour, you had finely finished the worksheet and handed it to your uncle. He smiled at the improvement. “You’re getting better, I think we may be able to move onto subtraction soon.”

“Really?” you questioned with a smile

“Indeed, but I think we can end your morning studies here. Will pick up with some history after lunch.”

“Yes,” you said, jumping up and down before heading to the door and skipping your way downstairs. On your way down you found yourself skipping by the library, but came to a stop as you saw who was inside. Magnifico stood by one of the bookshelves as if he was looking for something. Since no one else was around to stop you, you skipped inside and greeted him. “Hello.”

He looked over at you and gave a small smile. “Hello, (y/n) right?”

You nodded “You looking for something?”

“I was hoping there would be a book on how to get magic back, but I can't find anything.” He said, rubbing his chin as he looked over the books again.

“I don’t think you're gonna find a book like that. I would suggest talking to my Aunt Maleficent or Uncle Jafar about that.”

Magnifico raised a brow and then gave a nod “Not a bad idea, thanks for the input.”

“I try to be helpful,” you said with a smile. “Can I ask you something?”

“You can ask me anything, especially if it’s about how I stay looking this good,” he smirked, running a hand through his hair as if to tuck in a few loose strands.

You let out a small giggle but shook your head. “No, I was wondering why you're a villain.”

“Oh. Well, I would call myself a villain. I tried to grant people’s wishes but not everyone was happy with the way I granted them. So I tried to do something about it, but my own ex-wife and that tractor Asha along with Rosas trapped me in a mirror.” he said the last part rather angrily.

“You were trapped in a mirror?” you said with aw.

“Indeed, that’s how I arrived here until that king mouse set me free and sent me here.” he sighed “just wish he gave my powers back, I think the mirror stripped me of them when I was removed from its confinement.” he then got down onto your level “but enough about me, what about you? What's your story?”

You shrugged “I don't really have one, just that I was left on the castle doorstep when I was a baby. Ever since then my Aunt and Uncles have raised me to be the best human I can be.” you then smiled at him “you’re going to like it here. Sure they don’t always get along, but you’ll learn how it works.”

Just then you heard your name being called through the castle “(y/n) Lunch!”

“I got to go, but maybe later I could show you around the castle. There are a lot of rooms. Easy to get lost if you don’t know where you’re going.”

“Really. A tour would be nice then.”

“Amazing! Well, I’ll see ya later, Uncle Magnifico.” and with that you skipped out of the room to the kitchen. Magnifico smiled as you left. “Maybe I can get used to the world,” he said quietly to himself.

Chapter Text

You were outside playing in the tree house your uncles had built you for your birthday. Aunty Gothel had warned you 5 more minutes before you had to go back inside for lessons but you didn't want to go back. You were getting fed up with school for the day, having to actually learn things now that you were older. Like adding and subtracting, the history of how the kingdom came to be, the rule of writing. It was just too much. So you hid behind one of the walls, between the door and a side wall.

"Alright y/n time to come inside." You heard Gothel call but you stayed quiet.

"Y/n come down" she called again.

"No!" You call from your hiding spot.

"Don't make me come up there!"

You sigh as you stand and head to the door. Stepping onto the balcony, you head to the slide and slide down. You land on your feet and go up to gothel.

"There you are, now come along." She gestured for her to follow.

"I'm not going!" You protest.

"And why not?" Gothel asks, turning to her.

"I don't want to learn, it's too hard."

Gothle sighed this wasn't the first time you had fought with them over education. "Y/n you know you don't have a choice, now come along."  she then reaches out for your hand.

"I'm not going!" You scream before punching her hard in the arm.

"Y/n no!" Gothel shouted as she grabbed your small fist. "We don't hit!"

"I don't care!" You scream as you kick her in the leg. Gothel yelped in pain and she let go. She had the same look as aunt cruella when she gets mad at Jasper and Horace. You were in big trouble now. You backed up and broke out into a run back inside the castle.

"You reachid girl, get back here!" Gothel shouted chasing after you.

You race through the backdoor of the castle, Gothel hot on your tail. You ran down hallways till you thought you lost her in the games room. Inside you saw hades and jafar standing by the ping pong table. They both look at you when you rush in.

"Wow y/n, why the rush?" Hades asked.

"Hide me." You say rushing behind him.

"Where your aunt Gothel, isn't she getting you for lessons?" Jafar questioned.

"She's mad, real mad." You say clutching onto Hades. But it was too late, Gothel had come back looking real mad.

"Yikes, what happened to you?" Hades asked.

"That girl is what happened to me!" She screamed, pointing at you.

They all turn to look at you.

"What did she do?" Jafar asked

"She kicked me is what." She said as she began to march towards you but you immediately ran the other way straight into Jafar arms. He picked you up and you clung to him.

Hades looked right at gothel "Gothel you clearly need a break, go do something to cool that head of yours. Will take care of the girl."

"No, she needs to learn not to do this!"

"I agree, and it will be taken far off. Now, you go do something to calm yourself." Jafar stated.

"Fine!" She acted like a child and stormed off.

Jafar waited a minute before walking into the hallway. "Did you do that?"

You nod your little head, ashamed.

"You know what happens when you disobey, right?"

"No please!" You say knowing where you were headed next. It wasn't long before you recognized the family's staircase at the end of the hall. It leads to the most scary east place in the whole chaste, the dungeons. Although it didn't house any prisoners, the villains still found a use for it, to punish you. Whenever you disobeyed any of them, you were brought down to the dungeons from 5 minutes to an hour.

"No, please I'll be good." You say as you both epoch the dim lit cell.

"I'm sorry y/n but you know the rules." He said as he unlocked it and you both entered. He then placed you on the ground "ten minutes, then you can come out." You watch him leave, closing the door behind him.

You sit down and curl up in a ball. The cell was small and dark, two of your least favorite things. The only light coming from a candle next to the cell door. You slowly begin to rock back and forth trying to calm yourself. Why had you hit gothel in the first place, all over some silly lessons.

After what seemed an eternity, you could hear footsteps in the hall. You get up and rush over to the door. You watch as the door opens revealing Frollo.

You quickly rush into his long robe. "I'm sorry. I'm sorry." You apologize profusely.

"Give me your hand." He said.

"What?" You ask, stepping back.

"Give me your hand." He asked again. You reluctantly scratched out your hand and he slapped the back of it.

"Ouch!" You scream in pain and you yank it back.

"See, it hurts!" He scolded. "How do you think Gothel feels?"

"I'm sorry." You crock out.

"Does this mean you learn a lesson?" He asked, placing two fingers under your chin, making you look up at him.

"Don't hit people."

"And why do we not do it?"

"Cause it hurts."

"Smart lass" he said, patting you on the head "now when we get back to the classroom you are going to apologize to your aunt, understand."

"Yes uncle Claud."

"Good now come along. You've wasted enough time as it is." he held out his hand and you reluctantly took it.
To add on to your punishment. You had to do an extended hour of lessons and weren't allowed to go outside for the next 2 days, how sad. 😢

Chapter Text

It had been a few months since your seventh birthday and your family had differing opinions on the way you should act in different situations. Specifically at the dinner table. Some agreed that you were just a kid, others tried to teach you table manners. By now you knew how to use a fork, but sometimes foods required fingers. Or slouching at the table was much more comfortable than sitting up straight. Not to mention there was so much on your mind, that it was hard to swallow before speaking.

Your family bickered about this for months, until finally, everyone came to some agreement, you needed etiquette lessons. And just who would be bestowed the honor of teaching you? Why the woman who insisted on getting you to do them in the first place, your Aunt Tremaine with the help of her two daughters, Anastasia and Drizzela.

Today was your first lesson. Needless to say, you were excited to be doing something other than listening to your Uncle Claude ramble on about history or spell words for your Aunt Gothel. You sat in the grand dining room at the rather long table that sat your whole family. Sitting across from you was Lady Tremaine, to your left Anastasia, and to your right was Drizzella.

“Etiquette” your aunt began to say “is a necessity in any high-status family such as hours.” she paused as her eyes narrowed down on you “Today you will learn proper manners when sitting at the dinner table.”

“Okay,” you said with a nod, just happy to not be sitting in your dark, boring classroom.

Before she spoke, she studied your posture. “Slouching is a sign of laziness and disrespect,” she commented on how you were lazily leaning against the back of your chair. “A young lady should sit up nice and tall.” she demonstrated by rounding her shoulders back, adjusting herself so her back was barely resting against the back of her chair. “Like so.”

You tried to copy her the best you could, sitting up straighter in the chair. But your cousins still found flaws in your posture.

“No, roll your shoulders back,” Anastasia commented, showing you how to do so.

“And keep your chin nice and tall,” Drizzella added.

You used their tips to sit up nice and tall but found it to be rather uncomfortable. You tried to adjust yourself to get comfortable but your aunt quickly scolded you for it.

“A lady never fidgets,” she stated, waiting for you to sit still. You hmphed as you got as comfortable as you could. Satisfied she moved on. “Good, now we can move on to utensils.” she gestured to the table setting in front of you.

You looked down at the elegant setup in front of you, something you had never seen before. There were extra forks, knives, and bowls on top of plates. It was way more than what you were used to during regular meals.

“As you can see, there is a lot more than what we typically use,” she said, picking up a tiny fork. “Each utensil has a purpose for a different dish. You start with the outmost one and work your way in words. This one” she gestured to the one in her hand “is for the salad, then next if for the main course.” she then pointed to one above the plate “This one is for dessert.”

You gave it all a questionable look before looking up at her “Why so many different ones?”

“Because it is proper etiquette. A person of our stature should never use the same utensil for every meal,” she responded about moving on when you interrupted her again.

“But we use the same fork and knife for regular meals.”

“That's because we're eating Kronk's cooking,” Drizzela responded.

Anastasia then added “Ya, his food instinct isn’t as refined as others. You never know when you’ll find your prince and you will want to have your table manners then.”

“Girls, let's not get ahead of ourselves” Lady Tremaine spoke, gathering the trio's attention. “Now let’s practice holding our cutlery.” She picked up her fork and knife. “The fork should be held on the left, while the knife should be held on the right.”

You copied her, only you held your with a tight grip while she held them rather loosely.

“No (Y/N)” Anistaisa corrected, picking up her own utensils to demonstrate how to hold them. “Nice and delicate.”

“Not like you're going off into battle,” Drizzela added, showing you how to delicately pinch the fork and knife between your fingers.

You frowned, not finding these lessons much fun anymore. Though you did as you were told, adjusting your grip. It felt odd holding your cutlery so loosely, but knew better than to argue with your aunt.

“Better.” Tremain praised “Now onto cutting. You should always cut your food with grace, not like a man who grew up in a jungle.” she demonstrated with her knife and fork, pretending to slice a piece of meat in two. You watched as she slowly, delicately, slid her knife across the air like it was a saw until it hit the place. When she was done, she rested her wrist on the edge of the table. “You try.”

You began to copy her but were scolded before you could even start.

“Don’t put your elbows on the table.” Drizzle cut in.

You turned your head to face her. “Then where do I rest them?”

“You don’t,” Anastasia replied, causing you to look in her direction. “Only your wrists can touch the table.”

You hmphed again. You were slowly starting to hate this lesson more and more. Lifting your arms in the air, you began to copy your aunt's moves. It was a little hard to do with nothing there, but the three of them said nothing as you pretended to cut until your knife scraped across the plate letting out a harsh squeak that caused your cousins to cover their ears. You squint your face at the noise, causing you to drop your cutlery onto the plate.

Tremain however didn't even flinch at the sound. “You need to focus on your technique, my dear”

“It’s hard without anything to cut,” you replied a little sassy, no longer enjoying the lesson.

“Well you can try again with real food at dinner tonight.” she nodded before drifting to another topic “Let’s move on to conversation etiquette. First, a lady never speaks with her mouth full, nor does she interrupt when others are speaking.”

“Which means waiting your turn to speak,” Drizzela added.

“Or chewing with your mouth open,” Anastasia added with a bit of disgust.

You frowned, now you weren’t allowed to say whatever was on your mind whenever you wanted. This really was the worst lesson you ever had.

Tremaine placed her cutlery to the side as she folded her hand in her lap. “When engaging in proper conversation, a lady is polite. She contributes to the conversation in a meaningful manner that is in a polite tone, as well as listens intently.”

Now you have to talk like a fancy person and listen. Being a lady was a lot more work than you thought. You nodded along, pretending like you were boiling with anger and boredom.

“One must also know what topics to engage in, and what topics to avoid.” Lady Tremaine added.
“You should engage in culture, arts, and fashion,” Anastasia added.

Drizzle then added “And avoid things like controversial matters, personal gossip, and childish noses”

“Why don’t we practice some of these conversation topics?” Lady Tremaine asked, looking at you.

“Lady (Y/N), it is a pleasure to see you again. How have your studies been?”

You opened your mouth for a moment as you thought about how she may have wanted you to respond. “Fine, I guess.”

“No, no, no, you can’t just say that,” Drizzela complained.

“Ya, what you should say is a pleasure to see you as well, Lady Tremain. My studies have been going well. How have you been?” Anastasia corrected.

You sighed but forced a smile as you tried again. “It’s a pleasure to see you as well, Lady Tremain. My studies have been going well. How have you been?”

Lady Tremain smiled and gave you a nod. “Much better. However, we will need to work on your tone of voice. A lady should sound like she is enjoying herself, even when she is not.”

You held back an eye roll. Etiquette has too many rules for you. So many you weren't sure if you would remember them all. No slouching, new rules for eating, no elbows on the table, no chewing with your mouth open, and now you had to speak fancy. You hated it all.

“You will practice this at every meal going forward,” Tremain spoke, breaking your train of thought. “I expect you to put thought and effort into the new skills you have learned.”

You let out a sigh and nodded “Yes, Aunt Tremaine.”

“Good,” she nodded. “Now since we have a half hour left, let’s start from the top.”
You let out a grown, mumbling about how much you hated the lesson to yourself. Once this was done, you were sure to give Gothel and Claude a piece of your mind about how awful and stupid etiquette is

Chapter Text

“Alright , just one more photo.” Cruella said, trying to get you to smile for the Camera.

“But I want candy.” You complain. Currently you were in a cute pink dress with white tights and black flats that she had made for you.

“Just hold still.” A click came from the Camera “there, now you can go downstairs.”

“Suger!”

“Breakfast first, you know this.” Cruella called.

You didn't care, you raced down the staircase and tried to get to the living room. Instead you were stopped by edger.

“Where are you going?” He asked, stepping in your way.

“My Easter basket.” You say trying to get by but he didn't let you.

“Did you have breakfast?”

You shake your head no.

“Not until after you eat. Now go into the dinning room and eat.” He turned you around and gave you a gentle push. You humphed as you walked away in defeat.

You made your way to the dining room where it was hustling and bustling with activity. There were still plenty of villains still at the table, while others were walking back and forth between the kitchen making sure everything was ready for Easter dinner. This morning was hard boiled eggs, which your Uncle Gaston loved. You walked up to your seat between you Aunt Gothel and Uncle Claude.

“Good morning y/n.” Frollo greeted her.

“Morning!” You say before picking up your fork and digging in.

“You're forgetting something.” He interrupted before she even placed the fork in her mouth.

You drop your fork onto your plate and do the sign of the cross, praying to the lord like your Uncle taught you. When you were done you dough right back into your meal, eating it was quickly as you could.

“Slow down, your basket is not going anywhere.” Gothel said.

“I want the gifts, and candy.” You say with your mouth full. Once you were finished you began to push your chair back to rush off but Frollo stopped you.

“Hold it.”

“What now?” You complain looking up at him.

“We still have your bible lesson.”

You slouch in your chair and cross your arms. Evey Easter was the same, get up, get dressed, eat breakfast, and then bible lessons. Each year was the same, starting on Passover and going to Easter, you had a lesson every day explaining what the lord's son Jesus did. You didn't really care as it was pretty boring. You uncle just read from the Bible and quizzed you every so often to make sure you were paying attention . When he finally closed the Bible, everyone was gone.

“Now can I go see my basket?” You ask, getting up.

“Now you can go see your basket.” He said, also standing from his seat.

You smile and immediately rush off to the living room. Most whern inside, others were busy preparing or out in the yard. In the center you could see a basket full of goodies. You rush inside and begin dumping the items onto the floor. Inside was a giant chocolate bunny, a box of peeps, a new book you’ve been wanting, a coloring book, a box of colored pencils, play doh, slime, and a new stuffed bunny to add to your overpopulated stuffed animal collection.

“Are you happy with what you got?” Grimhilda asked.

“Ya” you stand and pick up your basket “now can I go hunt for the eggs?”

“Sure. They're in the backyard. There’s 11 of them hidden around your tree house.” Gaston said.

“Just don’t get your dress dirty.” Cruella reminded.

“I won’t.” You say before rushing outside.

Once out, You run straight for the treehouse. You spot several and grab each one. On the base of the tree you spotted two. On the swing that stuck out to the side, one rested swinging agents the wind. There was even one on the first rung of the ladder. Not seeing anymore you climbed up into the treehouse itself. Inside were five eggs, one in the corner and one resting on the window. Going back onto the porch there was one on the slide that led down.

Not sure where the last one is, you slide down the giant slide and land on your black flats. You take one last lap around the outside of the tree house but you still couldn't find it. You were about to give up the earth when something caught your eye. There was something shiny nestled between the slide and ground. You bend down and see it was not a normal plastic egg, but one covered in glitter. It was the golden egg, and was twice the size of the regular ones.

You smile and you place it into your basket. You wonder how much Peter Cottontail had brought you this year. Now that you had them all you headed back inside to the living room. Inside where your Aunts Cruella, Tremain, Gothel, and cousins Anastasia, Drizella, were all sitting.

“Oh thank goodness you didn't ruin the dress.” Cruella said with a sigh of relief.

You ignore her and sit on the carpet and begin to open your eggs.

“Did he bring you anything good?” Drizella asked.

You open each egg at a time. There were little Kit Kats, musketeers, m&ms, jellybeans, milky ways, and twix. In the golden egg however, you were given three gold doubloons, one more the last year.

“See I was a good little girl. He gave me one more coin than last year!” You show all three in the palm of your hand. “Now can I have the candy?”

“One piece, that’s it.” Gothel said.

“Can it be two?” You counter the offer.

“One piece, you can have more later.”

You frown but agree, taking a Milky Way and eating it.

“Hay y/n, think you can spare some?” Anastasia asked, reaching for her basket.

“Mine!” You shout clutching the basket.

Anastasia flopped back onto the couch. “It’s not far, why does she get to enjoy this Holiday and we don’t.”

“Yah, Why don’t we get to do this mother?!” Drizella complained.

“Because you girls are much older than her.” Trimain stated.

“But it’s not fair!” Both sisters complained in unison.

“Enough, both of you. You can either act your age or head to your rooms.” Both girls humphed and slammed back into the couch. You on the other hand smiled in triumph as you got your way yet again. Question was, could you make this candy last until Halloween?

Chapter Text

You were currently in your bedroom drawing when your stomach grumbled. You had eaten lunch two hours ago and dinner wouldn't be until seven. So you get up and decide to head to the kitchen to grab a snack. You didn't want anything big so you head over to the small fruit bowl on the counter. You had to stand on your tippy toes in order to reach inside.

You pull out a red apple and take a bite only for it to hurt. You take it out and something feels off in your mouth. You feel around with your tongue and notice there is a gap. Looking at the apple, you see a tooth had come out.
Alarmed you begin to look for one of your aunts or uncles. Coming across the castle's large living room you see grimhilde, gothel, maleficent, cruella, and lady tremaine.

"Y/n are you alright?" Maleficent asked when she noticed you were in the doorway.

"I think something's wrong." You say as you enter the room.

"What happened?" Cruella asked

"I lost a tooth."

"You did, come, let aunty see." Gothel said.

You head over and show her the apple, then the small gap in your mouth.

"I see, you just lost your first baby tooth."

"Baby tooth?" You ask.

"As you get older, your baby teeth will fall out being replaced by adult teeth."

"I'm sure if you put that tooth under your pillow tonight the tooth fairy might just pay you a visit." Tremaine said.

"She might even bring you some treasure." Grimhilda added.

"Really?!" You ask with excitement. Whoever this tooth fairy was, surely must have been the richest fairy in the world to give out treasure in exchange for teeth. So you pull the tooth out of the apple and into your hand.

"Did someone say fairy?" You tune to see Hook entering the room.

"Y/n finally lost her first baby tooth." Maleficent said.

"Baby tooth, but that means-" he looked as if he was going to have a panic attack. "Y/n you wouldn't want to trade for that tooth would ya?"

You shake your head and close your hand around the tooth "but I want treasure."

Hook used his hook to fiddle with his mustache, trying to think of a way to keep this castle fairy free. That's when he got a bright idea: "Tell you what, you give me that tooth and I'll give you three times as much as that fairy would give you."

Your eyes light up "really?!"

He shoved his only hand into his coat pocket and pulled out 3 gold doubloons. "Do we have a deal?"

"Yes!" You say stanching the gold coins before placing the tooth in his hands.

"Any time you lose one, come to me and I'll give you 3 doubloons."

A small smile crosses your face "so if I keep eating apples, my teeth will fall out, and I'll be rich!"

The room filled with laughter "I'm afraid apples won't do the trick all the time dear." Grimhilda said.

"Then how do I lose more teeth?"

"It takes time to lose teeth, they'll come out when they're ready." Tremain said.

A frown crosses along your face "but I wanted cash now."

"Well you're just going to have to wait. For now why don't you put those doubloons in a safe spot." Hook suggested.

"Ok" you said sadly as you headed back to your room to put your money away.

Chapter Text

(Warning this chapter involves stitches, please be advised if your sensitive to this topic.)

You were helping your Aunt Grimhilda gather up some ingredients for a potion in the forest. You both had just picked up some mint leaves from a plant in the ground.

Grimhilda puts the leaves in a jar before placing them in the basket.“Perfect, that should last for a few weeks. What’s next?”

You pick up the list and read the next item “dandelion speaks .”

The queen nods as she picks up a jar and hands it to you “there should be some over there.” She pointed further down the path “Go fill this up and then come right back.”

“Will do!” You shout before grabbing the jar and running off to find the flowers. Once you do, you begin picking them and placing them in the jar. You felt proud as you managed to fill it to the brim. Once the jar is closed you rush back to show your aunt the hard work.

You were only a few feet away when you tripped and fell. The jar slipped out of your hands and landed safely on the grass. You, on the other hand, managed to land face first on a rock. You let out a scream as your head killed.

Grimhilda turned to look in your direction. Her eyes widened when she saw you “y/n!” She immediately rushed to your side “what happened?”

“I tripped!” Tears streamed down your face as you sat up. Blood dripped from your forehead, but you covered the spot with your hand.

“Let me see.” She said as she moved your blood stained hand to find a rather large cut across your forehead. “It’s a bit concerning.”

“Will I die?” You choke out.

“No, but we should get Mad to look at it.” She then got up and helped you to your feet. “Hold your hand to keep it from bleeding. I’ll see if there’s anything in the basket that would be better.”

You put your hand to your forehead as you follow her. Grimhilda looks in the basket and finds a piece of cloth. She then handed it to you, you held it up to your forehead. You then follow her back to the castle. Once inside she took you straight to the medical room inside the castle. Since the hero’s and other characters weren’t always so welcoming, they tried to make due with what they had so they didn't need to go into town so often. Thankfully the castle was full of talented people, including medical professionals like the Mad doctor.

Upon reaching his door, the evil queen knocked and waited for a response.

“Come in!” He called.

She opened the door and getured for you to follow. The room was set up Exactly like a hospital examination room. Complete with an examination bed, curtain, cabinet with sink, computer, medical instruments hanging from the wall, even a small desk that mad sat at.

He looked up at them as they entered. “What happened?” He stood as he noticed your puffy wet face from crying.

“Poor girl fell and managed to cut her head on a rock.” Grimhilda explained.

“Come, sit.” He gestured to the bed.

You did as instructed and sat down on the bed in the center of the room. He came over and removed the piece of fabric.

“Yike, you did take a nasty tumble.”

“Will I be ok?” You question with a much calmer voice.

“Yes but the cut’s too big to heal on its own.” He placed the piece of fabric back on your forehead. The blood helped keep it in place so you really didn't have to hold it. “will have to stitch it up.” He walked over to the cabinet.

“Stitch?” You ask worried.

“Yes, or it’s going to get infected.” He took out a tray from the cabin along with black thread and a needle. He also took out some sort of tube and walked over. “This is gonna sting a bit but it’s gonna get rid of the pain when I start sewing it up.”

“Sewing? You're gonna treat me like fabric?!” You ask, backing away from him.

“Sort of. The way to get it to heal is by bringing the two pieces of skin together. And to do that I need to sew them together.” He took the bandage off and placed the cream onto the aria surrounding the cut. You winced in pain as some seeped into the cut.

“Alright, now we wait five minutes for it to settle. Think you can be a brave girl and not fight this time. Or do we need to get your uncles in here to hold you down.”

You though back to the times you had been in this room. It wasn’t your favorite since most of the time you were jaded with a needle of some sort. Each time it hurt and you didn’t want to do it. Now that you were older and stronger you managed to nock mad away when he did it. Which resulted in your aunts and uncles having to come in and hold you down.

That’s when a plan formed in your head, maybe you could get out of this. “I'll be brave. Only if Mr Cuddles with stay by my side. He should be in my room, can you grab him Aunty?”

“Sure thing my little golden apple.” She then walked out of the room and Mad Turned his back to get his supplies set up.
This was your chance, you got up from the bed which in turn made a large creek sound. Mad turn to you and raised his brow. You made a brake for the door.

“Grim stop her!” He shouted.

You rushed out of the room and down the hall.

Grimhilda turned around to see you rush around the corner. “Y/n get back here!” Grimhilda called as she chased after you.

You didnt turn back, you weren’t getting a needle poked in your face. You turned several corners and even up a staircase to try and get to your room and hide. You were about two hallways away when you crossed paths with Aunt Maleficent and Aunt grimhilde wasent to far behind.

“Mal, Stop her!” Grimhilda called to maleficent

Maleficent grabbed hold of you as you rushed by. “Why are you in such a rush to get away from aunty grimhilde?”

“They want to stab me with a sewing needle!” You screamed struggling in your aunt's arms.

Maleficent looked up at the evil queen “what happened?”

“Can't you see the cloth sticking to her head? She managed to cut herself and needs stitches.” She calmly said as she slowed her pace and came closer.

Maleficent though for a moment. Maybe her magic could be a solution. “What if I put her under a sleeping spell, that way mad can do his work in peace.”

“Don’t you remember the last time we put her under a sleeping spell. she was in a coma for a week!”

“Who's to say it won’t happen again.” She said with a devilish smile.

“No mal, now give me the girl.” She reached for you but Mal pulled you up into her arms.

“I’ll come with you both, I think I might know of a way that doesn't involve magic.”

Grimhilda gave her a questionable look. “What are you suggesting?”

“You’ll see.”

You all then made your way bad to the medical room. You cried a bit, begging her to put you down but Maleficent didn't listen. Although they felt bad, they both knew you needed the stitches.

Inside the room, Mad was standing there impashuntly. “I see you have retrieved the girl.” He looked at Maleficent “lay her down onto the bed so i can get started.”

Maleficent nodded and crossed over to the bed.

“Aunty Mal, please don’t let him do this.” You begged as she sat you down on the examination bed.

“I know you're scared but I know you're also brave. You like cash don’t you?”

“Yes.” Your face lit up a bit.

“If you are a good girl and let Uncle Mad stitch you, I’ll pay you 4 doubloons.”

You thought for a moment. Getting paid to be a good girl, maybe you could do this. “Ok, but you can’t leave, nor can Aunty grimhilde.”

“Deal, now lay back so Uncle Mad can do his job.”

You nod and lay back, watching as they loomed over you.

“Grim holds her head still. Mal, watch her arms and legs. one wrong move and this could go wrong.”

Aunt grimhilde placed a hand on either side of your face, making sure your head stayed still. Aunt Maleficent grabbed your hands so you wouldn’t swat his hands away.

He then washed the aria before grabbing the needle which was already threaded. You shut your eyes tightly as he did the first stitch. Surprisingly you felt nothing, Insted it tickled a bit. You let out a small giggle.

“See, it didn't hurt now did it?” He asked as he did another.

“No, it just tickles.” You reposted with a smile.

He did another before tying it off at the end. “And done.” They each backed off letting you sit up. You hand felt around the area. It was just skin and string, no blood.

“I’ll check it out in 7 days, then the string should be ready to come out.”

“Out?!” You question like it was gonna hurt.

“Relax, it's not gonna hurt, if anything it will feel like getting them in.” He said as he began cleaning up the tools.

“Ok.” You then turn to Aunt Maleficent “can I have my doubloons now?”

They all let out a small chuckle “I suppose since you were a brave little girl.”

“Yay, just two more and I can afford that new doll I saw in the window last week.”

Chapter Text

You were in your room drawing when you heard your name being called. "Y/n, get down here!" It sounded like one of your uncles.

You drop the crayon in your hand 'what could this be about? Did I do something wrong?' You ask yourself as you get up and make your way downstairs.

"What is it?" You ask, reaching the entrance to the castle. At the doorway stood your uncle Gaston, Randal, and on his shoulder sat hamsterviel. But on the ground was a square container covered with a red cloth.

"We've got a surprise for you!" Randal said.

Curious you get closer, what could it be?

"You know how you've been wanting a pet for a long time?" hamsterviel said.

Your eyes widened with surprise "did you get me a pet!"

"Well after much consideration, we decided you're responsible enough for something small to take care of." Gaston said.

"So we went out to the pet store and got you a little something." Randal added.

"We know you've been asked for one for a while and thought it was time." Gaston said as he pulled back the cover, revealing a cage. inside was a small hamster.

"Is that a hamster?" You ask.

"Yep, and he's all yours." Gaston said.

"Oh thank you, thank you, thank you!" You shout as you rush up to the cage. You quickly open it and gently pick him up. He was small and white.

"I'm going to call him Mr. Chubby cheeks." On account of his very chubby cheeks.

"Chubby cheeks, what kind of name is that for a hamster?" Hamsterviel said.

"Let the kid name it what she wants." Randal said.

Hamsterviel rolled his eyes as he looked over to you. "Now you're going to need to feed it, change its bedding, make sure it gets exercises, you know what." hamsterviel then jumps onto the cage "I'll just help you set it up."

"Sweet, Will got sethik up in my room." You then place him back into the cage before lifting it. You then grab the plastic bag full of the other supplies.

"Oh we're going to have so much fun mr chubby cheeks, I'm going to take care of you so well. I'll feed you, make sure you have toys, I can even read you stories!" You say cheerfully as you take him and Hamsterviel up to your room. Once up there Hamsterviel helps you find a nice space to place the cage.

"They will do nicely," he said, pointing to your desk. You place it down and he jumps off.

"Now grab the food and pour it into the bowl." You take the hamster food out and pour it into the bowl. Mr chubby cheeks sniffed around for a bit before heading over to the food bowl and shoveling his face full of food. You and Hamsterviel watched as he exploded his new home, from running on his wheel, to hiding in his igloo-like house.

"I'll take care of you the best I can mr chubby cheeks, I promise." You whisper to him. And from that day on you and mr chubby cheeks became the best of friends.

Chapter Text

You were currently downstairs skipping through the halls of the castle. You were coming from the kitchen after having a light snack of crackers with iago. Cruelty you were making your way to your room. But as you passed by the main door, a nock came from the other side. Curious, you open the door to find a strange woman. She had short black hair, black cape, and a green long sleeve shirt with black pants. She looked a bit surprised when you answered the door.

“Can I help you?” You asked.

“Yes, I’m looking for Gothel. Is she here?” She placed a hand behind her neck as she spoke.

You gave a confused face, who could this woman be? “May I ask who, so my aunt knows?”

She lit up a bit at your words “aunt?”

“Ya, I’m not really biologically related to any of them. So Instead I call them aunts and uncles.”

“Y/n, who are you talking to?” It sounded like one of your uncles.

You turn your head inside to see uncle Facilier. “Just some lady at the door asking for Aunt Gothel.”

He raised a brow and came to the door. He looked rather surprised at the person. “Cassandra?”

“Hay facilier, is my mother home?”

Wait, did you hear that right. “Mother?!” You question.

Facilier looked down at you. “Do me a favor and go find your aunt.”

“Sure thing.” You then head back inside the castle, looking for your aunt. Eventually you find her along with aunt Tremaine and aunt Grimhilde sitting in one of the small sitting rooms on the second floor. They looked to be enjoying tea, but your mind was so curious about the girl downstairs that you blurted out the first thing in your head.

“Aunty Gothel, You never said you had a biological kid.” You say coming into the room.

She practically choked on her tea. “Whatever are you talking about.”

“Well there’s this girl here and she’s asking for you. Only she called you mother when uncle facilier came to the door.”

Gothel dropped the small tea cup in her hand. It fell and shattered on the ground.

“Gothel, you alright?” Grimhilde asked.

She got up without a word and walked over to you. She kneeled before you, making direct eye contact. “Y/n do aunty a favor and go play in your room till I come get you. Ok?”

“Why?”

“I’ll explain later, ok?”

You shrugged “alright.” And you head back to your room.

(Cassandra’s pov)

Outside Cassandra had been instructed to wait for Gothel to come. She had been out there for a good 8 minutes before the front door clicked and opened. There was Gothel who didn't look pleased. She stepped out and slammed the door shut. “So after 8 years you finally decide to stop by for a visit.”

“Who’s the kid?” Casandra asked, changing the subject.

Gothel crossed her arms “Is that what you came here for?”

“No, but she did come and answer the door. Don’t tell me you’ve gone and kidnaped another child?”

Gothel looked a bit surprised by Cassandra’s question “Not at all. The girl, y/n, was dropped off at our doorstep almost 9 years ago. We’ve been raising her since.”

“So you have time to raise an orphan girl, but not your own daughter!” She shouted.

Gothle rolled her eyes “Oh please Cassandra, I had no choice in the matter.”

“Really, cause you choose to leave me for a baby with magic hair! Who then turned out to be my best friend and worst enemy.”

Gothel looked at her a bit proud. “And you turned out to be truly evil, just like mummy.”

“But that’s not even what I wanted my life to be!” Cassandra screamed. “I never asked to be the captain of the guard’s daughter, or to be keeper of the moonstone. I needed something more. I left Corona because it was full of bad memories, you being one of them.” She sighed. "Maybe this was a bad idea, I’ll just go.” She turned and began to walk away.

“Casandra wait.” Gothel reaches out a hand and grabs hold of cassandra's shoulder. She stops and turns her head, both eyes locking on eachother. “I know our relationship wasn’t what you hoped. But I’ve changed.” She gestured to the castle “we all have, Thanks to y/n. She’s been that little spark we needed in our life’s.”

Casandra turned, gave her a confused look “really?”

“When you live in a castle full of thugs and thieves for over a decade, you realize how cherished a young child can be. Especially when you got henchmen to take care of her and keep the castle in check.” She let out a giggle while Casandra gave her a concerned look. “Oh I’m Only teasing. Now, tell mummy why you're really here?”

“I guess I can’t be too mad at you, I mean you didn't leave the girl out in the forest. Anyways, I need a place for the night. All the ins are booked, and I know no one in the area.” She then mumbled “other than you.” “So I figured, maybe I could bunk here for the night and then tomorrow morning I’ll be out of your hair.”

Gothel thought for a moment. Although she and Casandra never got along, maybe there was something she could get in return for this, what she would call “inconvenience.” She gave her a smirk “Very well but on one condition.”

Casandra rolled her eyes “Always a catch. fine what is it?”

“You owe us a day or night of babysitting.”

She blinked a few times “I- what?”

“We never get this castle to ourselves anymore. Y/n is practically running most of our lives, it would be nice to actually have a night to ourselves where we can have some fun, if you know what I’m saying.”

Casandra reached for the back of her neck, unsure what to say. “I don’t know mother, I’m not really good with kids.”

“Please, It will just be for one day, or would you rather sleep in the forest?”

Casandra sighed “Fine, if it means I can get a bed for the night.”

“Perfect.” Gothel took Cassandra's hand and guided her inside the castle “wail I get a room, this will be the perfect time for you both to meet. After all you both are almost like sisters.”

‘Sister, ya right.’ Cassandra spoke in her mind as she was taken inside the villains castle.

(Your pov)
You were sitting at the small table in your room when you heard a knock at your door. “Come in.” You say, hoping you will finally be let out.

The door opened and Gothel was there along with another figure. “Y/n, I want you to meet someone.” She stepped into the room, followed by the strange women outside.

You gave them a questionable look, why was this woman in the castle?

“Y/n, this is my biological daughter, cassandra. Cassandra, this is y/n.”

“Hi!” You say getting off the ground.

“Shill be staying in the castle tonight, so be on your best behavior. I’ll Leave you both to get acquainted with each other while I go get a room set up.” With that gothel turned and left.

When she was gone you looked up at Cassandra “Do you want to play tea party with me?”

“Oh I’m not really a fan of-“ she was cut off when you grabbed her hand.

“It’s not really tea, just water. I have it all set up with Mr cuddles and Mrs Molly, we would love it if you would join us. Please?” You gave her sad puppy dog eyes.

Casandra l sighs in defeat as she rolls her eyes “fine.”

“Come, you can have a seat next to Mrs Molly and I.” You guid her over and she sits in the rather small chair. She barely had any leg room between the table and the floor.

“Would you like some tea?” You offer.

“Why not.” She spoke, not really enjoying this game.

You pour her a cup of water before sitting down. You then began the small talk “So what is it that you do?”

“What?” Casandra asked look at you

“You know, your job? Also why are you here? Your not going to take me away from them are you!?” You ask, being the curious kid you are.

“What, no!” Casandra answered with surprise. “To start, I’m a traveler. I explore the realms of Disney and Pixar and write about them in my jurnal. To answer your other question, I needed a place to stay. That’s all.”

Your eyes lit up with curiosity “you can do that for a living?”

“Sort of, it's not the best but at least I’m out of corona. And doing something I enjoy.”

“I thought Corona was a nice place, at least that’s what aunt Gothel always tells me.”

“It is, if you enjoy being stuck in one place with a princess who is praised by almost everyone. As for me, I prefer to live my life out on the road.”

“Oh” your eyes dart to the table. “Then I guess you won’t be staying long.”

She had a smile on her face when she spoke “Sorry kid, out by dawn.”

“I wish I could do that, leave and explore on my own terms.” You humph and lean back in your chair “but I can’t leave without supervision. it is very rare when I do, and it’s usually for a history lesson.”

Casandra raises a brow “History, they're actually teaching you stuff?”

“Of course, they don’t want me turning into some uneducated low life. So I get 4 hours of lessons every day. Mondays are language, Tuesday’s are math, Wednesdays are Science, Thursday’s is English, and Friday is history.”

Casandras eyes lit up, surely her mother wouldn't do this to an orphan. “Are you sure you're talking about gothel?”

“The same one who stole Rapunzel as a baby to stay young, ya I’m sure.”

Several moments of silence passed. Casandra could feel herself becoming a bit jealous of you. But she couldn't let it get the better of her, who knows what would happen if the villains found out. She needs this bed tonight after traveling for days without one.

“You want to see something cool?” You interrupted having an idea to lighten the mood.

Casandra shrugged “Why not.”

You get up and head over to your desk. You open a drawer and pull out a rock before heading back over to Casandra.

“A rock?” She asked with confusion.

You giggle “no silly.” You then chuck it to the ground. It smashed braking in two. You bend over, panicking both half’s up and showing them to her. Inside were small purple crystals. “There called geodes, bland rocks on the outside and colorful on the inside.”

She found the rock rather fascinating “That’s actually really cool.”

You walk over and hand one to her “For you, so you’ll alway rember you have a place here.” You point to your heart.

She lifted her hand and respectfully declined “Oh y/n, I couldn’t.”

“Nonsense.” You say lacing it in her lap. “As my aunts and uncles have told me “family isten made by blood, but the people you choose to be in your life.” We may not be lord related, but I can tell we’re gonna be best friends.”

Casandra smiled at your comment. It wasn't very often that she found someone to get along with. Though she may resent you for getting a family. She found your gesture to be rather sweet. “Ya know, you're not so bad.”

“Same to you, sis.”

And for the first time in a long time. Cassandra felt as if a hole left by her mother had found its replacement.

Chapter Text

Thank you @Cross0verAnen for suggesting this chapter.

The smell of freshly baked goods was in the air as you strolled through the market. Today you were going shopping with your aunts Ursula who was in her human form known as Venessa, as well as uncles Randall, and Gaston. You had begged to go along, since it had been a while since you had been outside the castle. They Eventually agreed, and sent Randall along to watch you wail Gaston and Venessa did the shopping.

You were with Venessa and Randall who were at the baker's stall. They were trying to decide what type to get for the week and how much. Though Randall was more trying to spend the money on cakes, while Venessa was trying to reason with him. You on the other hand, we're getting bored of walking the streets, that is till you saw some kids come running down.

"I'm gonna get there first." Called a young boy.

"No I am." Called a young girl.

"Wait up" called a small boy "I don't want to miss Clopin's show!" He cried as he rushed past you.

'Clopin's show?' You mind asked as you watch then run off. Curious, you wander away from your guardians as you follow them. They led you to a small open space nestled between buildings. In the middle sat a small colorful cart. Inside stood a man, he wore funny clothes similar to a jester. Maybe this was the Clopin the other kids were talking about.

"Good day my little friend!" He said from inside.

Kids began sitting in front of the cart. You sat down as well, wondering what the show he was going to do.

"What story should we tell today?" He asked.

"The one about the princess who Kissed the frog!"

"No, the one about the beast and the rose!"

"The one about the flying boy!"

"How's about the one about me!" Called a small little puppet.

"Not you!" The man then hit the small puppet with a stick which caused everyone to laugh, even you.

"I know, what about the bell ringer?" The man suggested

"Yes, the bell ringer!" the group of children cried.

'The bell ringer, I wonder who that is?' You think and listen to his tale.

"You know those bells don't ring all by themselves."

"They don't?" Asked the puppet.

"No you silly boy. Up there high in the dark bell tower lives the mysterious bell ringer." He gestures to the great Notre Dame.

Your mind then clicked. Maybe this story was about your uncle Claude.

"Who is the creature?" Clopin asked

"Who?" The puppet asked

"What is he?"

"What?"

"How did he come to be there?"

"How?"

"Hush, clopin will tell you. It is a tale, a tale of a man and a monster."

(villains pov)

Venessa was picking some baked goods from the stall. She had just finished picking out the different breads for the week when Gaston had come back from picking up the meat from the butcher.

"Alright I'm back with the-" he paused when he noticed you were gone "where's y/n?"

"Why she's right-" Venessa stopped when she also noticed "Randall where did she go?"

"How am I supposed to know, I was trying to buy cakes."

"Correction, I was trying to buy bread and you were supposed to be looking after her!" Venessa shouted.

"Actually we were supposed to be watching her together!" Randall retaliated.

"Oh really, cause from what I remember you weren't invited on this outing till she asked!" They bickered for a few minutes till Gaston burged in.

"Both of you please stop this!" Gaston said. " she could be anywhere by now, maybe even kidnaped." He then turned to Randal "Randall you and I are gonna split up to find her. Ursula, you finish shopping and wait here in case she returns."

"Fine." Randall rolled his eyes and groaned as he went into his camouflage to maneuver around the better. Because of his monster powers, he could stick to walls and climb them. So to not cuas suasion he camouflaged himself and claimed the walls to get a better view of the city. Eventually he found you in the small square talking with clopin. He crawled down and listened for a bit.

(You pov)

"That was amazing mr clopin, but where did you learn that story?" You ask.

"My dear, I learn these stories from my friends and the world around me." He then gave you a puzzled look "I don't believe I've ever seen you around her before. Are you new?"

You shake your head "no, I just don't come out much. I live in the castle on the forbidden mount with my aunts and uncles."

Clopin looked at you with surprise "you what?"

"Y/n." Randal called before you could say anything else.

You turn to see randall. You were probably in trouble for running away.

"I'm sorry but I need to go. I hope to hear another story sometime." You say before leaving.

"So the rumors are true, I wonder who else knows" he mumbles.

You head over to Randall, your head lowers.

"So this is where you went off to." He said, grabbing your hand.

"I'm sorry, it's just the other kids who listen to his story's. One was about uncle Facilier, another about uncle hook, this one was about uncle claude! It was cool the way he told it, since it was through puppets."

"You probably don't want to tell Frollo this." Randal said as he looked down at you .

"Why?" You question.

"He is not a big fan of their kind." He said, trying to be nice.

You raise a brow, what could be so wrong with a man in funny clothes telling stories.

"Do you know why that man was dressed funny?"

You shake your head no.

Randal sighed "It's because he's a gypsy."

"Oh, but I thought you guys said you made up with your enemy's."

"Most of us, but some of us still hold a grudge against them, like they hold a grudge against us."

You sigh and nod as Randall leads you back to the food stall. As punishment for running off, you and Randall head back off to the castle and you remains inside all day.

Chapter Text

The Dentist (age 9)
You were currently outside in the forest racing against pain on your brand new mountain bike. Where you lived the paths were dirt and full of bumps, so scooters and skateboards were out of the question. Panic was all the way at the end of the path holding a checkered flag. You could see him, he was just a few feet away.

Pain had managed to pull up alongside you on your old bike. You both looked at eachother like you wanted to kill the other. you peddled faster making him peddle faster. But it was a little too fast as you hit a branch causing your bike to come to a hult. you tumbled head first over the Handlebars and onto the ground. Let’s just say it was good you were wearing a helmet.

“Y/N '' Pain and Panic called. Pain stopped the bike inches from the finish line and Panic dropped the checkered flag. They bother rushed over to you as you let out a moan of pain. You felt a strange sensation in your mouth, and a taste of- blood?

“Y/n, oh m..m..man. I told you t..t..this was a b..b..bad idea” panic said as he, well, panicked.

“Relax I’m sure she’s fine.” Pain said as he ran over. “Right y/n?”

You sat up slowly holding your jaw. You stuck your tongue up to an open gap between your teeth. One of your front teeth was missing. You had lost another tooth!

“Sweet uncle Hook owes me 3 doubloons!” Only it came out strange with the tooth missing. Pain and panic breathed a sigh of relief.

“See I told ya she was alright!” Pain said with a smile.

“Quick help me find the tooth!” You said and got to your feet. The three of you tried to find the tooth, looking under fallen leaves, digging through dirt until finally.

“I g..g..got it!” Panic said. You ripped it from Panic's hands and you hopped back on your bike. “Last one to the castle is a rotten egg!” And speed off towards the castle.

“Hey, that's cheating!” Pain said as he and panic raced for your old bike.

Five minutes later you were back at the castle. You dumped your bike on the steps, not bothering to put it away since you planned on coming back out after you got your doubloons. You raced inside and called for your uncle Hook.

“In the living space!” He called.

You raced in and found him sitting on a armchair. “Alright pay up!” He looked at you perplexed until you showed him the tooth. “See I lost another one, now pay up!”

“And how did you lose this one?” He asked not liking the way you came in.

“Fell off my bike, but I’m ok.” You opened your mouth and pointed to the bloody gap. “See.”

His eyes wided for a moment as he looked at your gap. If he recalled correctly you had already lost this tooth. “Y/n, I can’t give you doubloons for this tooth.”

You shut your jaw in shock. You cross your arms “Why not, I lost in fair and square.”

“You already lost this one, it wasn't supposed to come out.” He explained. You gave him a confused look “wasn't supposed to?”

“How did you fall?”

“I hit a root and fell over my handlebars. I’m fine but it knocked my tooth out.”

Slowly he stood, grabbed your hand and walked you out of the room. “Where are we going?”

“To see Mad, I’m sure hill want to take a look at you after that nasty fall. Hopefully he’ll be able to put your tooth back.”

“No!” You shouted and you tried to get out of your uncle's grasp. If there was one thing you hated, it was that room. Last time you had to get stitches, and even though those weren’t bad, you still didn't want him poking around at you. But no matter how hard you struggled, your uncle keeped a firm grip on you.

It took about five minutes to get up to your uncle's so-called dr office. Hook didn't even bother to knock and just barged in. “Mad!” He shouted. Mad had been leaning on one of the counters casually scrolling though his magic mirror when he looked up.

“What?”

“Your niece lost one of her adult teeth.” He said pulling you in.

“And he’s not paying me for it!” You countered.

Mad gave them a confused look as Hook let you go. You sighed and opened your mouth to show him. Blood was still dripping from the gap but it wasn't as bad. You also showed him the missing tooth. “See.”

Mad took the tooth from you and exsaming it. “Yep she knocked one of their adult ones out. I’ll have to take her to Philip to get it fixed.”

“Philip, why can’t you fix it? Why does it even need to get fixed anyways?” Even though you didn't want it to get fixed. You still rather it get fixed by your uncle and not some stranger.

“Because y/n, you knocked out an adult tooth. You only get two pairs of teeth and this is your second one.” Mad placed a hand on your shoulder “and I can’t fix it cause I don’t specialize in teeth. But Philip is a good man and will be able to fix it, he’s a dentist down in Sidney.”

He then looked up at Hook “think you can go find someone to give us a lift? I need to put this” he held up the tooth “in some milk to keep it alive.”

Hook ascretch his head, trying to think of someone who was home who could drive. “I think Rourke is around, I’ll go ask him.” With that he left.

15 minutes later you were sitting in the backseat of your uncle Rourke Jeep heading to sydney. In your lap you had mr cuddles and your uncle Mad was sitting next to you, holding your tooth that was now in a cup of milk.

“You sure it won’t hurt?” You asked. You had been asking him several questions the whole time, it was your way of getting over fear.

“For the millionth time y/n nothings gonna hurt. I’ll make sure he gives you an anesthetic before he works on your gum.” Mad said as he patted your head. “If I didn't trust this man I wouldn't take you to him. But we went to college together, and I’ve seen him a few times here and there for my own problems.”

“Ok…” you say, still uneasy about all this. Eventually you arrived at his office and you both hopped out of your uncle's Jeep. It was a small office on the shore of Sydney beach. On the inside was a small waiting room on one side, and a dental room on the other. The waiting room was filled with a couch, round table, couple of chairs, and best of all a fish tank.

“Can I go watch the fish?” You ask and your uncle nods as he goes to check you in. You walk right up to the tank and become mesmerized by the deycore. There was fake coral and seaweed spread around the tank. Along with a treasure chest, some rocks, and a giant volcano. There were also some fish, a black and white one triangle one, a pufferfish, starfish, yellow fish, purple and yellow fish, and a blue and white fish. You watched as they swam around in the tank, minding their own business.

“Look mr cuddles your favorite fish, a starfish!” You point to the pink starfish on the other side. Holding him up so he can see.

“Come along y/n.” Your uncle calls out. You look at him for a moment before looking back at the fish. If they survive a place like this each day, maybe you can survive it too. After all, it does look friendly. So you walk over to your uncle who was waiting by the door connecting the two rooms. He opens it to reveal a room similar to his, only with a chair Instead of a bed, and much more bright then the dull gray brick walls.

A man was found standing near a sink cleaning his hands as he looked over his shoulder. “Mad good to see you. How long has it been, 3 years?”

“2 years and 300 days if you want to get precise.” He joked and they both laughed.

“And that must be little y/n, come in and have a seat.”

You look up at your uncle not sure you wanted to do this. Yet he gently nudges you over to the chair. You sit down and lean back and hold Mr cuddles tightly.

“Remember your breather exercises we talked about. in 4, out 4.” Mad said, noticing you getting tense. You do as he says, trying to stay calm in this new, strange invivorment.

“So this is your first time in the dental chair?” The dentist said as he sat down in a seat next to you. You nodded in response. “Relax, there is nothing to be worried about.” He hands a green bib-like thing in his hand that he then puts around your neck. “Now, why don’t you open up so I can take a look at your tooth problem.”

You open up your mouth and show him the gap. “Well at least you take care of your teeth well.” He then looked over at Mad “you have the tooth?”

“Right here.” He handed him the cold glass of milk.

“Y/n I’m gonna put you on some laughing gas to make you more comfortable ok?” He asked as he put the cup on a tray and grabbed a mask. You nodded as he put it around your nose. The rest was a blur to you. You could tell he was doing stuff but what was out of the question. All you did know was that you felt funny and sleepy at the same time.

When he was done he took the mask off. Your tongue felt around, it didn't feel like your normal teeth. It was like a hard plastic feeling.

“She will need to come back in 7 days so I can take the split off. Until then she’s on a store food and liquid diet.” The dentists said as he got up. You look over at your uncle, eyes getting heavy. He helped you to your feet and you held onto him and Mr cuddles.

“Thanks Philip I owe you one.”

“Na mate, consider this one free of charge. Though you should have started bringing her here regularly, her teeth looked a little crooked.”

“Think she might need braces?” Mad asked

“Is a possibility but she still has some time. Now if you’ll excuse me I’m off to see a man about a Wallaby.”

“Alright, let get you home.” Mad said as he led you out and to the car. He helped you and you immediately lead against the car door, using Mr cuddles as a pillow and fell asleep.

Chapter Text

You were having a rough week. You didn't do well in your studies, none of the sidekicks wanted to hang out cause they were too busy, and tonight's dinner was your least favorite food, and now you were being sent to bed without tv time because you threw a fit at the dinner table.

When you got to your room you slammed the door. You hated this week, it felt like today was just repeating itself. No one seemed to be pleased with you and you weren't having it, you thought about it for a while and finally decided it was time to run away.

You opened your closet and grabbed a backpack you used for long distance travel. You pack some paper,colored pencils, your favorite book, some fidgets, and clothes.

However, you were rudely interrupted by none other than your second least favorite villain, the Cheshire cat "Sup y/n."

"Hay Cheshire." You say in a grumpy mood, you grabbed the last few bits of clothing and chucked them into the bag.

"Why you packing?"

"I'm leaveing."

"Why?"

"Cause this family thinks I'm an ungrateful brat." You swing the backpack onto your shoulders. You begin heading for your bedroom door.

"Where are you gonna go?"

"Unsure, probably quasi's. I'll just figure it out when I get to the crossroads."

"Will we ever see you again?"

'God does he ever shut up.' You thought "mybe, but don't you dare think about telling the others!"

Cheshire zipped his lips before disappearing. You sigh in relief as he was gone and you could make your escape. Thankfully you didn't pass anyone and we're able to sneak out the back door of the castle and out into the forest. You planned on heading towards old Paris and spending the night with your older brother. You walked through the forest, it was getting late and harder to see. The noise of the animals that inhabited it didn't help either.

But you keep walking till you come to the cross road. There, coming from the path that led to Sydney was a small round man, and a tall gray one. Each sat on horseback. You didn't know who these people were but they sure didn't look friendly.

You tried ignoring them, heading for the path that led to old paris when one of the horses left out in front of you. You jumped back, just avoiding where the gray man's horse landed. You turned to go back to the castle when the shorter man stopped his horse, blocking you in the center.

"She looks familiar, tell me she doesn't look familiar." The short one said.

The gray one leans over and grabs you by your shirt collar. You managed to muster out a few words "please don't hurt me!"

"Hurt you." He smiled "you should have to be of some value for us to hurt you. Where simply just curious as to why a girl like yourself, would be out in dark forest at this hour,"

You knew it was a bad idea to say you were running away. Maybe they were just nice people trying to make sure you were safe. And though you didn't want to return home, you knew it was a safe place, especially if these guys followed you. "I was just heading home actually." You spoke with anxiety in your voice.

"Home? out here in the forest? but there's only one type of character that lives out here and that's-" The short one shut up for a moment as he looked up and down with his jaw slightly open. "Saluke, it's her, she's our key to getting back into the club!" You both look over at him with confusion. "I know where I've seen her before. She is the villain's child, we could, you know, hold her for ransom-"

"Ransom!" You scream. Where these guys are really gonna kidnap you. "Listen, that's a bad idea fellas. my aunts and uncles as some of the most powerful beings. They will do anything to get me back and when they do they won't be afraid to kill you both off."

"I think you're right, Abis Mal." Saluke lifts you up higher, so you can see his eyes. "They would do anything to get this little one back." He runs a finger down your cheek causing a response from you. Though you hated them 5 minutes ago, you could use their help now. So you screamed bloody merder for them "Help! I'm being kidnaped! Help!" Not two seconds later did you feel a throbbing in your head before you went unconscious.

****
It was getting late in the villain household. Because of that Gothel had come up to check on you. She wanted to make sure you were ok after everything that happened tonight. Upon reaching your door she knocked "Y/n?" She waited for a response but got none. "I just wanted to see how you were doing?" Still nothing.

Getting a little worried she put her hand on the doorknob and popped her head in. She looked around but didn't see you. Thoughts ran through her head, she wasn't sure where you would be this late. Trying not to fear the worst she walked into the main hall where all the villains congregated once you were asleep.

"Have any of you seen y/n?" Was the first thing she blurted out.

Grimhilda said "Haven't seen her since dinner." The rest of the villains said something along similar lines.

"Is something wrong?" Cruella asked

"I think y/n is missing."

"Missing?!" They all shouted.

"Well she's not in her room-"

"How? This castle is under lock and key." Maleficent cut her off.

"She's probably just hiding around the house." Rattagin stated.

"But I told her to go to her room."

"She's a ten year old rebel, she won't listen if you tell her stuff." Frollo scoffed  "You have to actually make sure she follows through with it."

"Where are you going?" Gothel asked.

"What does it look like, search the castle till she's found." He stated as he exited. The rest of the villains followed suit searching the castle from top to bottom. But when no one could find anything, they congregated back into the main hall.

"Any luck?" Gothel asked with fear in her eyes. Everyone shook their heads.

"We must conduct a search party, contact everyone she's ever been in contact with." Hook sated.

"She couldn't have gotten far, the closest place she will be by now is either old paris or Sydney." Ursula said.

"Sydney, do you know how dangerous that pace is? I mean what if she drowns trying to get to atlantica!" Her sister Morgana said. Cause then erupted from the group. Everyone coming up with theories to where you might be. Each one worse from the last.

Just then a loud ringing could be heard from the room. Everyone shut up and looked down at their pockets. It was Jafar's magic mini mirror that was going off. He took it out and read the caller ID, someone he had not heard from in a long time. When he answered he was not expecting to hear this unexpected news.

"Hey jafy, long time no see. But I believe I've got something of yours, a kid by the name of y/n?"
***
You were groggy when you first woke up. It was dark and damp where you were. It was so quiet, you could hear water dripping from the roof. You couldn't see anything beyond the chair you were tied to. You tried to scream but it came out muffled, there was a cloth around your mouth preventing you from speaking. But you scream anyway in hopes to get someone's attention.

"Well if it isn't the villain's child." A voice said from in front of you. It was too dark to see who it was. You wimperd a little in fear as footsteps made their way towards you. Eventually the small guy from earlier, abis mal, came into view. you screamed through the gag again. Fed up he comes over and slaps you across the face "shut it!" You quiver in fear as he looks at you.

"Don't give me that face kid, we had no choice." He smirks "don't worry though, you'll be back in your aunts and uncles arms as soon as they pay the ransom for you."

You gulp upon hearing this. What were your aunts and uncles gonna say when they heard you were kidnaped. We're they gonna leave you here with them as a lesson? Was she doomed to rot away in this place? We're these guys gonna hurt you if they didn't receive payment?

Dozens of thoughts raced through your head. But they were interrupted by a quiet voice followed by the man from earlier, Saluke. He came into the small light, holding one of the magic mini mirrors in his hand.

"Relax, we haven't hurt her, yet." He turned the mirror and on the other side, it made you scream. You saw your aunts and uncles faces streamed up and distraught. They looked very enraged by this and concerned for your safety. You wanted them now more than anything. You wanted out of this chair, this place, to be back home in the castle surrounded by your family.

"Saluk, you let her go right now!" Jafar shouted from the other end.

"Oh I will." He turned the mirror away "all you have to do is pay our randoms."

He sounded anoyed "What do you want?"

"1000 doubloons, along with entry into the castle when we please!" Abis mal stated.

"You really think we'll let you back into the castle after this!" You could tell it was your uncle hades now.

"Very well then, 5000 doubloons."

"As long as you never step foot in this castle then Fine!" Jafar growled.

"Exsilent, you are to bring the money to the crossroads between the dark forest and Sidney/old Paris. We will make the trade off there."

"How do we know you'll bring her back?"

"Oh don't worry, we will bring her back."

You could hear your uncle hades fuming on the other end "You got an hour Saluke, if she's not at the meeting place in that time frame you're dead!"

"Exsilent!"

(20 minutes later (cause I can't think of what to put here))

You rode horseback with Saluke. You couldn't talk or see because they had gagged and blindfolded you. You had no idea where you were going, you just hoped it was home. Eventually the horse came to a stop.

"Where are they?" Saluke asked.

"They can't be that far, they seemed to really care about" Abis Mal began before something hit him in the side. He let out a small shriek before he clasped, falling off of his horse onto the ground.

Saluke looked at his partner in crime to see he had been shot by a sleeping dart. "Shit!" He muttered as he turned his horse to go back in the direction they came. Only he was blocked by several animals in police outfits. They had all jumped out from different directions of the forest, he was surrounded.

"DPD, dismount the horse, and put your hands where I can see them!" A small female voice said.

"Oh I wouldn't do that rabbit." Saluk warned as he placed his gold claws deadly close to your neck. You whimper in fear that he might hurt you. "Our demand was simple, 5000 doubloons." The claws were now poking your neck "unless you rather her bleed out."

"Oh we got your doubloons." A male, more slyly voice said "just release the girl and will hand it over."

Saluk thought for a moment, he could flee now with the extra cash, he could go off and start a new life. "Place it on the ground and I'll let her go." You heard a sack hit the floor full of doubloons. Saluke removed the claw from your neck and picked you up by your shirt collar before dropping you. As soon as your bottoms hit the floor, he raced for the sack of doubloons only to be met with the same fate as Abis Mal.

You soon felt hands on you, one undid the road around you writs. Another undid the gag and blindfold. when you could see, you saw a fox and rabbit sitting in front of you.

"You alright kid?" the fox asked.

Tears ran down your face. Your free hands leaped for your heart. You could feel it calming down as you felt safe. "Home." Was the only word you could manage.

"We figured that." The rabbit said as they helped you to your feet. They had brought one of the DPD allterrain squad cars out just in case. The bunny and fox, who you learn where officer Hopps and officer Wild, helped you slide in and sat in the back with you while someone else drove.

When you got to the castle, officer Hopps walked you to the door. She knocked on it for you and it was quickly answered by none other than your favorite person, Gothel.

"Aunty!" You screamed as you riped you hand from officer hops and ran straight towards her. You clutched onto her dress and tears immediately formed in your eyes.

"Hush my flower." Gothel spoke as she picked you up "you're safe now."

"I'm sorry I ran off" you cried "I promise I won't do it again!"

"It's all in the past, my flower." She runs a hand through your hair "how's about some cookies and milk before bed?"

You lift your head up, still puffy and red "can I sleep with you tonight?"

Gothel just smiled and without hesitation said "Of Course my flower."

Chapter Text

It was bright and early in the morning when you woke up. The sun had just come up and breakfast would be soon. So you got up and picked out a pair of blue leggings with a purple top.

You then head over to your hamster cage to greet Mr chubby cheeks and give him breakfast, like you did every morning. You didn't see him outside of his home, so you presumed he was still sleeping.

"Good morning chubby cheeks." You say hoping he could come out, But he didn't. You then grab some pet food hoping that would lure him out. "I've got some food." You say pouring it into his dish. But he still didn't come.

"That's odd, he always comes out when I call." You then take the roof off of the cage and lift up his small igloo like home.
Inside was a very still chubby cheeks. His head was buried in the bedding, with his bottom up in the air.

"Mr chubby cheeks?" You ask gently, poking his still body. He felt as hard as stone. You begin to get worried, was he hibernating or was he sick.

"Y/n, time for breakfast." Hans said as he barged in.

"Uncle Hans, I think somethings wrong with my chubby cheeks." You say pointing to the cage.

"What do you mean?" He asked, coming into your room.

"He is just laying there, still, he won't respond to me. Is he alright?" You ask with worry.

Hans comes over as peeks into the cage. He then reaches in and pokes it, getting the same results as you did, nothing. "I think hes dead."

"What?!" You scream

"Well he's clearly not moving or breathing."

"But he can't be dead, he just can't." You said as tears began to from in your eyes.

"Y/n, I'm sorry but-" he began to say befor you cut him off with a brilliant idea.

"Think hades could revive him."

"I..I don't know if it works like that." He said as he began to rub the back of his neck.

"Well there's only one way to find out, Uncle hades!" You scream through the house. You check his bedroom, pain and panic room, the living room, kitchen, then dining room.

"Uncle hades!" You scream coming into the dinning room. Some of your aunts and uncles sat around the long kitchen table,eating breakfast. Most of them had already headed off to work. But you didn't care for food right now, you needed your pet back.

"Hay kiddo, we were wondering when you would join us." He said with a smile.

"This is more important than food." You say running up to him "mr chubby cheeks is dead, I need you to bring him back."

Hades' eyes went wide for a moment as the room fell silent. "You what?"

"He's gone, and I want him back." You complain.

Hades then snapped his fingers and you two teleported back to your room. You then show him over to the still mr chubby cheeks. Hades two pokes him, again getting the same results. "Yep he's dead." He said it like he's used to it.

"But you can bring him back right?" You say hopefully but hades didn't respond "right?"

"Kid the underworld doesn't really work like that."

"But-" your eyes began to water.

"I'm sorry y/n" he then placed a comforting hand on your shoulder "he's gone"

A frown slowly made its way along your face. Losing Mr chubby cheeks was like losing a friend, even a part of you. You begin to cry your heart out as Hades tries to console you the best he can.

"I know, kid, it's hard to lose someone you love. But hay it life."

That only made you sob harder.

"Tell you what, why don't we hold a funeral for him?"

"A, what?" You sniff

"A funeral, it is an event to celebrate the ones we lost. We can hold one for Mr chubby cheeks, alright?"

"But how are we gonna do that?" You ask, still upset.

Hades snapped his fingers and a shoe box appeared in his hands. "First we gotta put him in this."  Using his smoke-like hand, he picks up mr chubby cheeks and puts him in the shoe box. He then snaps his fingers and you two teleport to the backyard. There was already a small hole in the ground.

Hades then looked at your outfit. "What, are you going to party? This is a sad occasion." He then transforms your outfit into a black jumpsuit. "Much better, now go place this in the hole." He hands you the shoe box.

You give him a sad confused look before taking it and putting the shoe box in the hole. As you back away,hades coverd up the hole and placed a bunch of flowers on it. A tome stone was placed at the edg reading "mr chubby cheeks, world best hamster and best friend to y/n" you smile as you read the quote, he really was a grate friend.

"There now you can visit his grave any time you want."

You look over at your uncle and smile "thank you."

You both stayed out there for a bit, admiring his grave and talking about everything he did that you enjoyed till lunch.

Chapter Text

(Thanks to everyone who reads or help inspire this chapter/suggested characters! You help keep me inspired and writing these books!)

It was a lovely Saturday morning, and you were skipping around the forest picking flowers. You asked to go out alone and they let you since you promised to stay near the castle and have your portable magic mirror on you.

You had been roaming around for a while now, enjoying the fresh air when a small squeal came up to you. He was a gray color and very quick on his feet. His name was scurry.

"Yes scurry?" You asked the chipmunk in his native tongue. You had your uncle kronk to thank for that. Who knew being a jr chipmunk would come in handy.

"Flower in forest!" He chartered as he pointed deeper into the woods.

"There's plenty of flowers, like those." You pointed to a small patch growing next to where you stood.

"Not like this one, come!" He gestured for you to follow. Although you were told not to go deep into the forest, you followed him. You wondered what could be so special about this flower. It wasn't long before You and Scurry had come across a small open area. There was an old log covered in moss in the center. trees bordered the open area and very little woodland creatures reside in the space. There was even a beautiful flower that was a mixture of purple and white.

"Oh it's very pretty scurry!" You say as you go to pick it. But as you were about to, you were russleing coming from the forest. You turn to see all the woodland creatures scurrying away, including scurry.

"Is someone there?" You ask, watching the forest.

All of a sudden a white dog came out from the forest. He had a black lighting bolt on his right side. Around his neck was a red collar with a gold name tag. He had been running, sniffing the ground. You watched as he sniffed his way up to you. He then looked up and tilted his head.

"Where did you come from, little guy?" You ask, reaching down to pet him.

The small dog looked up at and growled lightly. He backs up giving you a small warning bark. You could feel the ground shake slightly, who was this dog?

"Bolt, bolt where do you go?" shouted a female voice from the forest. You look up to see a girl around your age come into the small open area.

"There you are..." she paused looking at you, you both stared at each other. She had a black long sleeve shirt with a red top over it. Black and gray leggings covered her legs with wool socks sticking out of some hiding sneakers. Her skin was pail with hair a brown strawberry color and hazel nut eyes. You felt your heart skip a beat. What was this new feeling you were, well, feeling.

"Who are you?" You both ask in unison. You both paused for a moment, she looked so beautiful.

"Not until you state your name." You say, snapping out of your vision.

"I'm Penny, and that's my dog bolt." She gestured to the dog "who are you?"

'Penny, why does that name sound familiar?' Your brain questioned. "Movie?"

"Bolt." She said as her dog got into a protective position.

"Your uncle calico's enemy? But you're just as old as me." You both catch each other's eye, how they sparkled.

"How do you know Dr calico. Has he done something to you two?" Penny questioned, stiffening herself.

"What, no. In fact I live with them. The names y/n." You say sticking out your hand.

"You're the villain's child?!" She questioned. Bolt growled again.

"Yes." You say calmly crossing your arms. "But I'm not like them. Everyone expects me to be evil but I'm not, I'm actually really nice." You sigh "you hang around with the wrong crowd and everyone expects you to follow their footsteps."

"Bolt down" she commanded. Bolt backed off and sat but his gaze never left you "I'm sorry I didn't mean it like that."

"It's alright" you spoke as you sat down on the log. "So what brings you to the dark forest?"

"Well I was playing with my dog. We live not too far from the dark forest, over on acres ranch. Anyways, I tossed a stick a bit too far and it landed in the woods. so the bolt went after it. Only, I think he smelt something else Instead, didn't you boy." She said, kneeling in front of him.

Bolt didn't look at his owner, he was still suspicious about you.

"It looks like I found you Instead, right boy." She said, patting him on the head "who's a good boy." Bolt's tail began to wag before he smiled "you are, yes you are!" He then licked Penny on her face.

You blushed, this was so cute. She has such a way with animals. 'I wonder how she would handle uncle scare and uncle khan?' Your brain asked. You stared at her, how her skin shimmered after being licked.

She giggled as her dog jumped on her.

'Her giggle sounds like an angel' you shake your head. God, what was going on with you. Why were you falling for this girl? Could this possibly be what love feels like with a real person?

"So what's your story, where you kidnaped, made a deal, Or perhaps-" Penny asked as she brushed Bolt off of her before standing.

"None of those things Actually." You sate getting up "The story I've been told is I was found at the castle door one dark and stormy night by Jasper. Since then they have all raised me. Not in the way you expect." You say with a smile. "I've got a good education under my belt, manners when I'm out and about. I know some potion spells, even a thing or two about sailing a ship." You pause before turning to her.

"What's your story? Wait no let me guess. Your father has something that my uncle Calico wants. But he was never successful with his plans because you and your dog would always get in the way. When the world finally settled you and your family resided at acres farm with your father, mother, cat mittens, hamster rhino, and bolt. And I've got to say, having a super dog sounds really cool!"

They both blinked at you. Penny smiled, "You're good."

You blush again "what can I say, I'm just good with my distory."

You both giggle. How you enjoyed being with another kid your age, Especially her.

"Y/n? y/n you over here?" You could tell by the voice it was one of your uncles.

"I should go." You say as you begin to turn and head back into the forest.

"Wait!" She shouted. You stop in your tracks for a moment. "We should see each other again." Bolt looked up and gave her a confused look.

You thought for a moment, you did want to meet again but it was going to be hard. "Will meet back here next Saturday, same time, same place."

She nodded "I'll be back then, bye y/n." She gave a wave before her and her dog rushed into the forest once again.
You couldn't help but smile as they dashed off into the woods. There was something about her, was it the way she dressed, her personality, her laugh? Hopefully you both could be friends, maybe even something more.

"There you are." You turned to see him standing behind you.

"Hey uncle Clayton." You said sheepishly. 'Oh Walt, please say he didn't see anything.'

"What are you doing all the way out here, you said you were going to stay close to the castle. Not to mention we've been trying to reach you in your mirror."

You reached into your pocket and pulled out the compact mirror your aunt grimhilde gave you for your last birthday. You opened it to hear "you have 30 missed calls."

"I must have not heard it go off." You say, trying to hide the fact you were with a hero.

"That still doesn't answer my question." He pushed.

"I was following scurry- to that flower." You say pointing to the purple and white one.

"A flower, you came all this way for a flower?" He questioned in confusion

"Well.." you thought about Penny but knew it was a bad idea to bring her up. "You went all the way to the Amazon for gorillas."

"But their gorillas, not some silly flower." You could see his eyes scanning the aira. He then placed a hand on your shoulder "come along let get back to the castle."

You nodded as you both headed back to the castle. Boy you couldn't wait to meet up with Penny again.

Chapter Text

Christmas gift (age:12) help!
Christmas eve, the one night a year everyone in the castle was in a good mood. Which was strange, since half the time hardly anyone was in a good mood. Must be the season of giving, or in the villains case, the season of receiving.

You however, sat at your desk in a lovely sparkly dress of (f/c) with a white fuzzy white trim around the ends. It was getting late into the evening, the sun was sowly going down over the hrison. But you were hard at work finishing your greatest present yet. With a pencil in hand, you began to finish writing the last few lines of the amazing story you had come up with.

That is until a knock on the door distracted you. “(y/n) you almost ready to go?” you could tell by the cold voice it was Frollo.

You turned your head and watched as the door knob turned. “Dont come in!” you shouted, not wanting anyone to see your gift till the gift exchange.

“Why ever not, you're not hiding something are you?” you watched as it creeked open just a crack.

“No but I am working on finishing your Christmas present!” you trun and fold yourself over the papers on your desk in case he enters.

“Very well. But hurry it up, we need to be out of here in 10 minutes.”

“Do I have to go?” you complained. Every year you were forced to go to church for Chritmas Eve mass.

“Not unless you wish to miss out on a vist with your brother.”

Your eyes wided a bit, how could you forget about Quasimodo. With a sigh you shout “Fine, i'll be down in a minute.”

“Will meet you at the stables.” he then shuts the door fully behind him and proceed down the hallway.

you listened as the footsteps got further away. You breathe a sigh of relief as you look down at your now scattered paper. You write down the last few words as quickly as possible before getting up. You grab the stack of papers and slide them into one of the desk drawers full of other papers of your story.

You then grab your winter jacket that was resting on the back of your chair. It was a nice red color and lined with fake fur on the inside. You then walk over to your door and grab a small blue tote bag with a snowflake pattern. Inside was your magic mirror, a wallet with some emergency money, mittens, and a box with Quasi’s gift.

With everything you need in hand, you make your way down to the stable. You hadent relised till you got outside, but it had started to snow. The ground was covered in a thin, white blanket. You pull your hood over your head and place your mittens on, forgetting how cold it was in the winter.

The walk to the stables wasent far. Just out the back door of the castle, past the guarden and down the hill. It was a grand structure with everything a horse could dream off. The humongous door was open, casting light out onto the snow. You entered to find Gothel and Frollo talking to eachother on their respective horses.

Inbetween them was Lafou holding Penelope’s lead. She was your hore that you received for your birthday last year. She had a golden brown coat and chocolate brown main.

“Thanks Lafou” you said as you entered.

He turned to you “no problem.” and handed you the lead befor leaving. You took it and peated Penelope. “Good girl.” you greeted her before pulling yourself up onto the saddle.

Once situated Gothel looked over at you “you ready to go my flower.”

You were about to nodd when something felt off. You turned to look at her “wait, why are you coming? You never come to church.”

She looked saddened by your comment “what, can your favroite Aunt not spend time with her two faroite people in the world on this joyus holiday.”

You turned to face forward and stuck out your tongue. You couldent undrsatnd why they fell for eachother. Ok so maybe you understood a little, two people, each taking in a child on for them to betray them then fall from a tall structure. Sometimes you wish they just cut to the wedding instead of constantly giving eachothere love looks.

Though you knew there was also some truth to her statement, you also still felt like something was off. Mybe you wherent going to the cathedral and instead to a stuprise. A smile creeped along your face as you told Penelope to gidyup. She exited the stable in a walk.

The ride to Notre Dame was quiet. Though you exited first, you found yourself somehow stuck behind them. You keep yourself occupied by watching the snow fall onto the ground below. Thankfully it wasent gonna be a blizzard, just a couple inches. After the 15 minut ride, you found yourself infront of the grand cathedral and slightly frowning. Alight, so you were still going to church. Atlest you would see Quasi after.

Infront of the church was a place to banister to tie the horses to. thankfully it was covered. You steer Penelope over to the banister, drop down, and tie her lead to it. You moved your hand against her fur and pat her. “Will be back soon girl.” She neghs and leans her head into you. You smile and give her a kiss.

“(y/n)” you heard Gothel call from the top of the cathedral steps.

“Comeing!” you shouted as you rushed over and headed inside.

Christmas eve was always a busy day for Notre Dame. Pews full of people. You sighed, this was gonna be a long night, unless… you looked over at the staircase leading to the belltower. Hoping they wouldent notice you try to walk over, only to be stopped by Frollo’s cold hand. “You know the rules.” You let out a frustrated sigh as you're guided over to your usual spot.

You all were seated in the last row at the end, far away from everyone else. There were the occical looks, but most people paid no mind.

Church was one of the most boring parts of Christmas eve. Sitting and listening to the priest talk about what the holiday really ment was rather boring to say the least, and this one was longer than the regular sunday mass. throughout most of the mass you found yourself daydreaming as most kids do. The only good part was the bread like crackers

After what felt like an eternity the mass finally ended. You all exited the pew and made your way to the bell tower's staircase. As soon as your foot was on the first step, you bulted up those stairs like it was no one's business. You could hear Frollo and Gothel calling at you to hold up for them but you didnt care.

When you reached the top, you swung open the door to find Quasimodo and Madeline sitting at the picnic table talking to a woman you hadent seen in over a year.

“Cass!” you shouted groping your tote bag at the door and running into her, wrapping her into a hug.

“Hey there (y/n)” Cassandra hugged you back “boy you're getting tall.”

It's true you were almost at her shoulder now. “Ive missed you so much, why havent you come to the castle?” you asked as you let go.

“You know me, ive been traveling on the other side of the kingdom for a while now.” she said with a smile. “But I did get you something in my travels.” She looked into her satchel and pulled out a ball of tissue paper.

You looked at it with curiosity, taking it from her hands you slowly began to unwrap it. Inside was a beautiful snowglobe and inside was the castle you lived in. you tiped in upside down and right side up, watching as the snow fell.

“So, I'll take it you like your gift then?” Gothel asked and both she and Frollo reached the top of the staircase.

You turned to look at her, so that's why she wanted to come. “Its awesome, and Look at what Cass got me!” you said with excitement as you rushed over and showed them.

“Well would you look at that, it's the castle.” Gothel said as she plucked it from your hands to get a better look.

“Gothel, Frollo, good to see you both. Could we get you two anything to drink? Tea? Coffee?” Madeline offered.

“No thank you Madeline, I'm afraid we can't stay long today.” Frollo said as he admired the snow globe.

You turn to Cassandra “I'm sorry I have nothing for you Cass, I dident know you were gonna be here otherwise I would have brought your gift.”

Cass smiled “Dont worry about me (y/n), you can give it to me next time I'm at the castle.”

“That reminds me.” you take the snowglobe back and rush over to your tote bag. You place the snowglobe inside and grab a small box. You rush over to Quasi and Madeline, placing the box on the table. “This is for you from me!” you said with the biggest smile on your face.

“Why thank you (y/n)” Quasi thanked as he took the box and opened it. Inside was a small, hand painted, wooden sculpture of the two dancing.

“I know it dosent look that good, but I made it myself with the carving kit uncle Stromboli gave me for my birthday last year.”

“It's beautiful (y/n)” Madeline complimented as Quasi handed the sculpture to her.

“It just may be the best present we ever received.” Quasi smiled as he wrapped an arm around you giving you a hug.

“We also got a little something for you.” Madeline handed you a small box. You took it and opened it. Inside was a lovely gold necklace with a sapphire in the center. Your eyes wided in awe at how beautiful it was.

“Its lovely.” you said taking it out of the box and playing with it in your hands. You liked how the chain folded in your plan, and giggled as it tickled. You walked over to Madeline and gave her a hug. ”thank you!”

“Would you like help putting it on?” she asked with a smile.

You nodded and handed her the necklace. You sat on the bench, back faceing her. She wraps the necklace around your neck, clasping it together in the back. Your hand touched the ruby.

“Alright (y/n), we need to get going.” Frollo called from the doorway

“Do we have to?” you look up and frown, not wanting to leave.

“Unless you want to miss christmas eve din-” Gothel began before you interrupted her.

You immediately stood up, grabbed your tote bag by the door, and tried to bulted down stairs when Frollo grabbed your shoulder once again. “Arnt you going to say something?” he asked sternly.

You turn to face everyone in the room. “Merry christmas! Thanks for the gift! Happy new year!” you then turn back to Gothel and Frollo. “There, now can we go?”

They both shook their heads and rolled their eyes playfully. Frollo gave you a nudge as if to say it was ok to go. With that you took off down the stairs, exited the cathedral, and got Penelope ready to leave. It took Frollo and Gothel a few more minutes then you to get saddled up. But eventually you all were off back to the castle.

The whole way home, all you could think about was Christmas Eve dinner. If there was one thing you loved more than the presents on Christmas day, it was the food. Christmas at the castle was a crazy one, but nothing was more chaotic than the food. It took all the chefs in the house all day to make enough for everyone. There was mashed potatoes, prime rib, green beans, pies, cookes, ect. Thinking of all this made your stomach rumble.

Thankfully thinking about it took your mind off the long ride. Before you knew it you were putting Penelope back in her stable and rushing inside to eat. You entered the dining room to find everyone sitting down and food being served on the table. Your mouth watered as you took your seat and began serving yourself. You took all your favorite, and even vegetables because Gothle made you. You couldent even eat till after you and Frollo said grace, but it was all worth it for this wonderful meal.

Once everyone was done eating, the second best part of Christmas started. Everyone rushed up to their room to grab their Christmas swap gifts. Usually you wherent the kind to care about giving gifts, and more about receiving them. But this year was different, you had worked long and hard on their gifts and couldent wait to see their reactions.

Upon entering you toss your tote bag and jacket onto the floor and cross over to your desk. You open the draw full of papers and dig them all out. Placing them in order, you staple them together and carefully place them into a binder before rushing back downstairs. By the time you got downstairs you were the last one in the room, which was very unlike you.

The way Christmas eve works was secret santa style because of how many people lived in the castle. Each villain and sidekicked picked a name from a hat and a budget of $30. They then exchanged gifts on christmas eve, saving stockings and a regular gift exchange between the villains and their respective sidekicks for christmas.

Everyone however gave you a gift. Which ment you have to get a gift for everyone else. Usually it was incorporated in your studys in some way, whether that was a craft, poem, drawing, ect. This year was different. You had spent the last year writing a story for each of them all piled into one binder.

“We all know how this works, lets get it over with so we-” Hades began befor you interrupted.

“I want to go first!” you shouted at the top of your lungs. They all looked at you. Usually you were never excited to exchange gifts. Always going last. Everyone turned to you as you pulled the binder from behind your back. It was a brown binder with a drawing in the front sleeve reading “Happily Never After, by (Y/n)”

“It's a book I wrote, took me the whole year. Each chapter contains a villain and what I picture there happily ever after to be like.” you open it up and flip through the pages. Though no one could read it since the print was small and you were flipping through them quickly. “I even wrote a dedication page:
To my favorite people in the whole world. Thank you for looking after me and taking me in when no one else would. For the food, entertainment, education, roof over my head, and so much more. I love you all so much.”

You smiled up from the binder to find them all staring at you with wide eyes and blank expressions. You frown a bit and close the binder. “You dont like it, do you?”

As a response malefict approached you and took the binder from your hands. She flipped through the book till she found her chapter and skimed it. A smile creeped along her face “ha sevre that prince right for stabbing me in the chest, he disvers to rot till his death!” She then shut the binder and placed it on the floor.

Raising her septor she mumbled a spell and taped it on the floor. The binder floated into the air and a small white sphere appiered around it. It transformed into a lovely hard cover book. Its pages now legible and a lot cleaner looking. The book also duplicated itself and one piered in each villains hands. Each opened their copy and flipped to their chapter. All laughing at the downfall of their heroes. Maleficent grabbed the book infront of her and approached you. “My Little thorn, you have just given us the best present ever!”

You smiled up at her and listened to the laughter erupting in the room. For the first time in a while you felt pride inside your heart. That was sure to be the best gift ever!

Chapter Text

Chatter filled the cold dense air, my eyes glanced over to the door. I shouldn't be awake, it was way past my bedtime. No matter how long I spent tossing and turning in my bed, sleep seemed like a distant memory right now. With a small and quiet movement I stood up, making sure not to make too much sound to alert the other residents of the castle. My feet touched the cold hard surface of my bedroom’s floor, the only source of light from the moon outside the safety of the castle’s wall.

Nights like these were the worst, I could clearly hear the residents' unsavoury opinions of me, only a few seeming to like me, they all seem to have come with the conclusion I was a selfish brat and more….

Even with the thick walls of my room, every sound seemed to slip into it as if the walls were made of thin sheets of paper, I should be used to this after all most of the, had developed their idea of who I was as an person when I was around 1 or 2 it was hard to tell. I needed some fresh air, though I’m not allowed to leave my room at night time if it wasn’t to go to the bathroom, though sneaking at once to escape for an bit isn’t going to hurt anyone if no one finds out, I’ll be out and back in before anyone notices I’m gone.

I have some time before I can sneak out, I should get changed out of my pj’s won’t be enough to keep me warm, it might be snowing soon since the weather’s been really cold recently but I can’t get my hopes up, it’s never a good idea…
I looked through my closet, finding some suitable clothes for the cold air, I needed some clothes that make it easier to hide away, I let out an quiet groan as I realised most of my clothes seemed more childish the older I grew up, it wasn’t like I wasn’t grateful for the clothes it’s just that none of the clothes are the clothes I’ve picked out for myself the only decent clothes I have were from aunt cruella. Maybe it was time to ask for some new clothes, though that’s a problem for future me. I changed into a plain black crop top, some warm jeans and an black oversized hoodie. I placed my secret black boots on since they were the comfy ones with the heels on.

The chatter had died on by now, now was my chance to sneak out, I could feel my heart already racing in my chest as I slowly opened my door to my room as I make sure not to make an sound, an part of me wanted to turn back and stay in my room but the rest of me wanted some time out of the castle, it’s not like I’m running away, last time I tried to do I didn’t plan enough, I was to careless that’s why I ended up being kidnapped, the only person I’ve to blame is myself for that. This time for this small trip outside I’ll be more careful.
The halls seem less friendly at night when I wasn’t supposed to be roaming them, well most of the time it seemed most of the residents would prefer if I stayed out of sight and mind. I had soon made it to the back door, it had been left unlocked by accident, I quickly opened it and walked out of the castle before carefully closing the door behind me. A small clicking sound filled the tense air, it was really cold. I carefully noted to be back before sunrise or during sunrise

I made my way down the pavement, the sounds of my heels clicking against the pavement as the moonlight lit up my way forward, into the woods somewhere safe from prying eyes. I could feel my body shake from the cold but that wasn’t stopping me, it felt like something was calling me deeper into the woods, it seemed like my legs were moving on their own.

The deeper in the woods the more cobwebs seemed to cover the trees, it was strangely beautiful in its own creepy way, I was far enough from the castle to think clearly. It’s been around three years since I was held for ransom, three years and it still plagues my mind, yet no matter how I try to talk to someone about it none of the words would always get stuck in my throat so I’ve ended up giving up on that, I haven’t told Penny about what happened yet and I don’t think I’ll ever will, she doesn’t deserve to be dragged into the mess known as my life right now.
Sometimes I feel like I’m holding everyone I love down, that I’ll always be seen as this spoiled brat, my own birth parents seemed to not want me, they didn’t even bother to see if I would be in a safe place when they left me at the door steps of the villains castle. I made it to a blocked up cave with just a big enough gap for me to fit into it.

As if my mind and body was being controlled by an mysterious puppeteer, I had this strange and overwhelming desire to keep going forward, the cave was filled with thick webs that seemed so beautiful in the dim moonlight from the small cracks that let in the moonlight from the outside, though there was this strange rotting mouldy metallic, it was gag worthy, I keep walking deeper of the cave, it seemed like someone or something was watching me and I could already have an guess at what it could be….

Yet, I didn’t not turn around and run back to the safety of the castle. No, I kept walking, as the webs covered more and more space, some spider eggs could be seen in them, and some skeletons, what was this place? I’ve never heard my uncles or aunties ever bring up this place, it seemed to have used to be an old mining sight? Since there’s loads of rusty boxes and equipment behind the webs, I soon made it to an dead end, an small chest stuck on the floor, I picked it up and before I could react I felt a pair of fangs get inserted into my arm, I let out an small scream of pain as I used the chest to bash away the attacker, I was right earlier I shouldn’t off carried on, this place is filled with massive spiders. I could feel a burning sensation in my arm, as my eyes darted around the room of the cave, I had been completely surrounded by theses spiders, it was easy to tell which one had attacked first since I had managed to damaged some of its eyes, I think it was an female spider since it’s one of the bigger ones.
Though this wasn’t the time to be wondering about these spiders, I needed to run as fast as I could, I looked at the wound of my left arm. It was a very deep wound. I could see a green liquid mixed up with my blood, it wasn’t a very pretty look. I should be worried if there's venom or poison in my arm, I grabbed the chest and opened it quickly and saw a red ruby amulet and I quickly put it into my pocket and zipped it close so I didn’t fall out. I began to run as fast as I could as some webs covered my arms and body as I felt some multiple sets of fangs enter my body, yet I didn’t stop running until I had made it back to the outside of the cave, and a thick coat of snow had covered the woods ground.

I fell to my hands and knees as an strong pain in my stomach as tears filled in my eyes, I could see my blood drip onto the snow ground as I felt like I was suffocating as I began to gag and gasp for air, the feeling and taste of sick falling my mouth filled my already overwhelmed senses as I finally threw up, my sick leaving another mark of where I had been but luckily no one in their right mind would know it was from me, my body was violently from the cold and pain I was in, I had messed up big time but I couldn’t tell anyone it was my fault for not staying in my room, I stood up as the snow kept falling from the sky coating my skin and clothes like an cold blanket, my legs could barely stand up as I began to make my way back to the castle, the walk back seemed to last for hours, as the snow storm strength increased, I could see the shape of the castle in the distance, right now it appeared to everyone was asleep except for me.
I made it back to the castle and realised the door was locked, I cursed my bad luck as I remembered I left my window open, I made it to my window and began to climbing up the vines that lead to it, any trace of my blood, footsteps or occasionally throw up was quickly hidden away from the snow I made it back to my room and closed the window quietly, it was two hours before it was morning, I was completely exhausted in pain as I grabbed some bandages and used water to clean my wounds as I use the bandages to try to stop the bleeding as I went back into my pjs, it was like an freezer in my room as I shook in pain as did my best to hide away the evidence of my mistake, I would need to look into their amulet an different time for it’s joining my boots in its hiding spot, when everyone wakes up I could blame the extreme pain, low temperature, vomit and more symptoms that haven’t showed I- yet in an cold.

No one can find out what happened, not even Penny, after all most of the time everyone views me as being a chore, something holding them back, something that ruins their fun, an annoying parasite they couldn’t get rid of. It’s hard to tell who actually cares about me and who is just using me.

Maybe they’re all using me….

Only time will tell who’s truly on my side

Chapter Text

My eyes glanced over the time, light was peering out from the curtains as I realised I had thirty minutes left before it was time for me to be awake for breakfast, I could feel a strong painful sensation in my stomach as I quietly cried out in pain. I needed to try to hide my pain as best as I could. I was glad my injuries were easy to hide since no one would question why I was wearing long sleeved clothes since it had snowed last night. There was a massive snow storm outside, the blood and sick buried completely at this point. I knew most likely the vomit and puddles of melted blood infused snow could risk my secret coming out. I knew I would have to either deal with it or lie about my innocence, I mean it would be hard to tell I was responsible for the mess... I looked over back at the time and snapped out of my trance as my heart started to beat crazily in my chest. Yet, it seemed worth all the risk for the amulet.

This was my only chance to get out of my pj's before anyone notices something was wrong, yet my body seemed frozen on the spot unable to move as the amulet clouded up my mind before I quickly snapped out of my trance again.

It was normal for me to wake up early on some days when I couldn't sleep properly or was too full of energy, I opened the doors of my closet as my left arm clutch to my stomach as I pulled out an small box hidden away, some painkillers I had stolen over the years, I grabbed some and swollen some of them before placing the box back into hiding. I looked at my clothing options as my hair messily hid my eyes. What's a warm outfit that I won't risk any bandages being found out about. I found a baggy deep velvet coloured jumper I could wear, it seemed similar in colour to the amulet I found in the cave, the same amulet has been clouding my mind since I first saw it, my eyes wander over to here I had hidden the amulet, it was hard resisting pulling it out, my body craved to feel it in my hands again, desired to feel the cold metal on my neck, watch as over time the metal of the amulet slowly stains my neck a copper green colour, my hand reached over to the amulet, my hands looking sickly and more uncoloured than the rest of my body, covered in bruises, dirt and dried up blood, I snapped out of my trance as I felt my body shake up with fear as I looked back at the amulet hiding place.

It seemed so magical and out of this world, it was one of my secrets, I wanted to learn everything about it for some reason but the other part of me was screaming at me to get rid of it. I couldn't make sense of what was happening, for starters I don't remember my hands getting hurt, I remember them being clean when I poorly cleaned up the wounds I had gotten on the rest of my body. I couldn't be bothered to properly clean them, it didn't matter if they got infected, it didn't matter how much pain I was in, no one could find out my secret. No matter how much it hurt me in the process, it would be worth it in the end,

I decided to wear some baggy black pants I had found, so I walked over to the bathroom and locked the door. My medium length h/c hair was an mess, Mother Gothel seemed very insistent I grew my hair out, my skin seemed slightly sickly in certain places as I began to brush my teeth, as I made plans on how to hide the redness in my eyes and dark circles, and too look less sickly. I finished brushing my teeth as I dropped my toothbrush as I clutched my stomach as I rushed over to the toilet before kneeling down and spilling out my guts once more. The pain from my wounds increased as I kept throwing up, some of it didn't even seem like something I had eaten, I blankly stared at the throw up, I could see my last night's dinner in it, the spider venom or poison and this strange substance that seemed to be moving around. I looked at my legs, my legs had also needed bandaging up but I had run out of bandages so my wounds were more exposed, I sighed as I looked away feeling sick the longer I looked. I knew those wounds would be getting infected, if I didn't keep an eye on them.

I'm sure that's nothing to worry about, after all this secret needs to stay as a secret. I flushed all the evidence and wiped my mouth as I quickly left the bathroom and went to my room. I had very little time to do my makeup and hair, my makeup to hide how sick and tired I looked was my main priority right now. I sat down on the floor as I pulled out my secret stash of makeup from its hiding place. I looked in the mirror as I made sure I knew what I needed to do, so I didn't rush into something that could end up revealing more of my secrets. I could feel something bubble in my arms as I clutch my stomach in pain before looking back to my makeup.

I took a deep breath in to try to distract myself from the pain, my heart racing in my chest as my hand shook from pain and anxiety, one wrong move and I risked everything all my secrets could be known. I didn't know how long it took me to do my makeup but I did a good enough job so it looked like I was catching a cold instead of dealing with the consequences of my mistake last night. I quickly brushed my hair and hid my makeup away before I ran out of time. I could feel my hand shake as I quickly brushed my hair, getting out all the knots formed from last night. I knew I had to be careful about my excuses and remember them, I could feel my sins start to crawl on my back as the air around me thickened. I needed to act natural, I couldn't stay in my room all day. I placed a pair of fluffy gloves on, I quickly left my room and started to make my way to the dining room.

I forced a smile onto my face as I closed my bedroom door quietly, my eyes trailed over to one of the windows it seemed the snow storm has picked up it's pace, just by looking at the snow I felt like I was out in the snow again, I mentally sighed as I made it to the dining room and sat down at my seat, I had sat at the same spot at the table for years, probably since starting sitting at this spot since I was 5 or 4. I was one of the first people to make it to the dining room, I felt foot silently tap against the foot, as my heart heated in my chest like an orchestra gone rouge, the clicking of the great elder clock felt like mockery to my overworked and over overstimulated mind, the feeling of my pants rubbing against my wounds made me want to scream out in pain and irritation yet I forced myself to act like nothing was wrong.

If I was correct today, the people making breakfast today were Kronk and John Silver. I looked at my gloves as I tried to act natural, I could hear someone light up the dining room fire as the other residents sat down at the dining table, I kept quiet, I suddenly felt completely drained and overwhelmed with a range of different emotions, I felt myself close to breaking into tears.

Nobody seemed to be in a talking mood right now, which made things easy for me. "The regular kiddo?" Kronk asked me, as I just quietly nodded my head drained completely of all energy, I didn't know where all my energy had gone, I felt really sad all of the sudden, I wanted to curl up and let the floor swallow me up. Kronk decided not to question my quietness as he walked off, I quietly and boredly poured the cardboard tasting cereal into my bowl, and poured some milk into the bowl. My free arm is stealthy holding my stomach. I quietly listened to everyone speaking as I slowly ate my breakfast, as I kept a forced smile on my face. The soggy cereal was honestly disgusting right now, all I could taste was vomit, as I grabbed my glass of water and chugged it down.

I could feel the sensation of sick in my throat as I forced down some more cereal, I still had to wait for morning pray after breakfast was done before I could rush off to my room, I looked over at the less human residents, Morgana glaring at Ursula like usual, I looked bat to my bowl, I was glad I poured less food that normal since I felt full even though I only had two bites of food. I forced myself to eat the rest of the food, every spoonful worse than the last as the food got soggier and the taste of vomit worsened I could feel a burning sensation in my throat, I spaced out as my mind got clouded up by the thoughts of the amulet as I kept eating my food into my mouth.

I was soon snapped out of my thoughts as Frollo started to speak, I placed my spoon down as morning prayers started, even with my gloved hands and the fireplace being on my hands still felt like they were freezing off, I didn't know how long had been until the prayer was over, I quickly washed yo my empty bowl and dirty spoon as I dodge everyone like they had the plague. I made it to my room with a small cry of pain as I closed the door and quietly fell to the floor. I managed to resist pulling the amulet out as i forced myself up so I could rush over to the bathroom, my breakfast quickly leaving my body this time all I could see was the strange fluid in my sick, i quickly flushed away the sick before leaving the bathroom after wiping my mouth and spraying some perfume on me as I remember the smell of blood and vomit might linger on me, especially the blood smell.

Before I could really think about it, my feet decided to take me to the library, avoiding the areas I wasn't allowed to be in, as my eyes scanned over the book genre sections while also looking for anything to do with amulets, I managed to find an armful of books, I quickly checked them out before going to my room, I could notice some residents silently judged me for my books choices. I forced myself not to stare at the Cheshire Cat when he materialised in front of me. Right before I could enter my room, I could feel one of my eyes twitch with annoyance. "What do you want?" I say coldly to him. "I don't have the time(or patience) for whatever mess you want to try to drag me into"

"No need to be so cold" he said with his usual grin, I rolled my eyes as he looked at the title names of the books I had picked. "The history of gems, every spider knows to men, gemstones and their meaning" he said, deciding to read the book titled out loud, his eyes staring deep into my soul, I doubt he had one himself. "Such an interesting choice of books...." At this point I'm sure he was trying to provoke me. "Just get out of my way, I just want to be alone" I snapped, anger and annoyance was wrapped around my tone, as I forced myself to swallow all the curse words that wanted to escape my mouth. I knew where that would lead me, getting into trouble and having to wash my mouth out with soap again and that was something I didn't want to do. I also found myself mentally wincing at how harsh I was, was I a bad person? Right now I feel like one...

Super singly he got the message as he materialised away, I sighed in annoyance as I opened my door as I forced myself to restrain myself from slamming it shot, I placed my books into the small desk in my room, before closing the door. My heart was screaming at me, screaming how I was a terrible person, that I should have just let Cheshire Cat annoy me.

I grabbed an empty notebook I had an random pencil and eraser I found on my desk, I sat down as I opened the notebook as I turned the lamp on my desk on and opened one of the books as I began to note down anything interesting or useful in it, it was pitch dark outside when I was finished I had managed to skip lunch without realising it, I sighed as I put the last book back on the pile, there was barely anything of use. I closed the notebook and stretched my back before instantly regretting it. As my body jerked with pain, I stood up with a small stumble as to the window as I noticed an letter, I mentally cursed at myself as I opened it, it was an letter from Penny I was to absorbed in my own world to notice it being delivered, that poor barn owl left in the cold waiting for me to open the window, I was lucky no one had seen it, since that would have revealed my secret relationship.

I sighed as I grabbed the letter quickly before gently stuffing it into my underwear drawer before closing it do no one found it, I would write back later when I had the time and energy too, right now I had to walk away no matter how much it pained me, no matter how much guilt fills me, I have an place to be.

I walked out of my room, dinner would be ready soon. I made it to the dining room, with a forced smile as I sat down. Frollo gave me a raised eyebrow as if to say 'where were you?' I avoided eye contact with him, I didn't know how I managed to skip every question of me not being there for lunch, everyone seemed tired today.

Even characters such as Turbo and Kronk, my mind blanked once I got to my room, I closed the door without thinking I waited for some time to go by as I paced up and down my bedroom's floor, my eyes glancing over to my window, the snow blizzard stopped for the time being, but how long would it be stopped for. I could hear chatter coming from a line of different directions, I didn't listen to them as I got back into the outfit I was wearing last night when I snuck out, as the chatter died down. I knew it was stupid, I knew I could get hurt, get lost, could die but I wanted to go back to that cave.

No, I needed to go back to the cave...

I needed to feel the amulet around my neck...

I removed gloves off, my hands looking worse than before they looked infected and zombie-like. I walked to the amulet hiding spot and grabbed it, the cold feeling of the hand feeling me feel better physically but not mentally for some reason. My hands shook as I clipped the amulet so I could put it on, the red jewel in the centre of the amulet was starting to look like a mix of different colours as the metal came closer to my neck, I soon clicked the amulet onto my neck.

My body seemed strangely numb, but yet I didn't feel scared, I was confused about most things but one thing I knew completely is that...

I needed to go back to the cave, no matter the danger that lay ahead no matter how risky it was.

Chapter Text

Y/n has just finished a long day of lessons and was ready to relax in her room. At Least that’s what she told her aunts and uncles. Instead she took a seat in front of her desk and opened her laptop. She clicked on surf-fari and typed distube. She then logged into her count and clicked on live. Before hitting go she made sure she looked presentable and that her camera angle wasn't looking at her messy floor. Once everything was the way she wanted, she clicked go and her camera started rolling.

“Hey fellow viewers. Villain child here with another live.” She watched as her viewer count went up. “Today we’re going to be doing a Q&A. So if you all have questions, start sending them in the live chat and I’ll do my best to answer them.”

She waited as comments of “hi” and “how you were doing?” flew through the chat. A few minutes went by when the first question came up.

“Alright my first question is from @FangedNinjaKid5 "Do you want to curse or hurt people?” First off ouch, second Neither. I want to use my powers for good. I know what you're asking, why would a child of powerful villain’s want to be a good guy? I just do. Also their not as bad of parents as you think, they're actually raising me to be a decent character. not some stuck up, greedy, jerk like themselves.”

She took a moment to read the chat.

Sweet16notfun- at least you never got out under a sleeping curse

Caronaenginer/alchemist- hay not all of us stay evil.

madellaine- ya I was given a second chance after I stole a bell.

Sweet16notfun- that’s because your hero’s can accept you back into society. I for one, could never forgive Maleficent for putting me under a sleeping curse-

Y/n clicked on her profile and put her in a 5 min time out.

“Might I remind everyone to keep the chat pg friendly towards all. Not saying we need to forgive everyone but Aurora, I don’t want to hear about what my aunt did to you and how you won’t forgive her for the 16th time.” She sighed before looking back at the chat for the next question. “Hukuna and mattata asked “Why don’t you leave?” Where would I go? I mean my step sister Casandra rarely stops by since she’s traveling. And my adoptive brother would totally call my aunts and uncles. Besides I like it here for now, they care for me, feed me, give me a good education, make sure I’m health” she then mumbles “even if that means needles. So why would I want to leave?”

She read the chat.

Zpdchefbuffilo- Cause there villains

Aristocatsfam- there are kidnappers

Thetealplatypus- mad scientist

Racer95- cheaters

“Alright all good reasons, but I just feel at home ya know. 13 years is a long time. Anyways Our next question comes from iftheslipperfits "Do they hurt you or are they overly mean?” So punishment here depends on what I do wrong. If I sware, it’s soap to the mouth. If I hit or kick, I get a slap on the hand. There usually followed by a ten to sixty minute stay in the dungeon depending on how bad the crime is but I’m used to it. Now that I’m older though, they just yell at me to go to my room as they know I’ll stay there and do something productive. At Least that's what I make them think.” she sent the camera a devious grin “Honestly it’s not that bad, there could be worse things. Let's be glad they like me and I’m not some enemy’s child.”

It was then the chat erupted into chaos.

Demigodherc- do you need help?!

Tinkthetinker- I can save you with pixie dust.

Monsterinc.- we could get a door hooked up to save you.

Carrots- DPD could file a report and save you.

“No, I don’t need help guys. Besides, the punishments are only for the wrongs I’ve done and I deserve it. It’s not like they're beating me, heck they treat me better than their own sidekicks. I mean hades zaps pain and panic, cruella bashes Jasper and Horace on the head, same with yzma to kronk, I’ve seen Hook ask Smee to walk the plank multiple times, even into a dock. If anything I’ve got it easy.`` she put her hands behind her head and smiled.

Redtinydragon- well, at least you don’t bring dishonor to your family.

Thesingingcrab- it’s that way for many sidekicks. It’s hard helping out with the ruler of atlantica.

Theforgetfullfish- or trying to find someone's son and all you can remember is P Sherman, 42 Wallaby Way, Sydney instead of his son's name.

Squeakingbird- hay, at least you guys don’t get hypnotized or zapped or even stuck in a lamp.

3wishesisfree- oh ya, try being a genie and having to do that for ten thousand years when all people want is something to make them rich or fall in love. Thank the gods Al set me free.

“Alright guys let's calm the chat down.” She then noticed a question in the chat coming from one of the biggest Disney charities of all time. Her face lit up when she read the name aloud. “Disneybackwards asked “Did they teach you magic or witchcraft?” First off thank you for coming and watching my stream. Second, Yes, I started magic lessons when I was 10. I’ve been learning about it for many years in my science classes but haven’t been able to practice it until just recently. Though because I’m not born with it I’m learning how to make and use potions Instead, at least until my 16th birthday when I can go through a ritual that will give me magic.
Speaking of magic, @FangedNinjaKid5 asked “Who have you cursed/plan to curse?! Ahh! Don’t curse me!” She smiled at the last part and giggles a bit. “Again I want to be a good guy. If there’s any curse it probably be to my uncle mad for all the needles he’s given me. He says “there to keep you healthy.” But I don’t believe it, they hurt. if I ruled, you wouldn't need them.”

She watched as comeing flew by saying you “but they do keep you health” and “there only trying to keep you from getting sick” but she chose to ignore them and move on to the next question.

“Disneybackwards asked “Whose story do you like the most?” Personally I like my uncle hades story. He had a plan the way could by a Demi god he couldn’t get rid of. But hey he rules Mount Olympus for what, 5 minutes. Not everyone can say that, nore can they say the rule over the dead which I find fascinating.”

Demigodherc- it wasn't his place

Thundergod- ya, have you seen what he did. He tried to freeze me in lava! There's a reason I put him in charge of the underworld, and that's so I don’t have to deal with him.

Y/n sighed as the comments continued. She tried to avoid chat conflict while being honest when answering questions. But everyone always found something to argue about.

“Ah, here's a good question. iceharvester asked “Since you call them aunts and uncles, do you see any of them as a mom and/or dad?” Ya the mom for me would be gothel and the dad would be frollo. Ya the two parents who locked children away in towers what great choices. But hey there is the one who raised me here. Gothel takes care of my meals, frollo my education, together they make sure I have everything I need. And They take me on field trips. But the perks of having a large family is you can give those roles to someone else if you get fed up with them. Once I refused to speak to Gothel for a whole week and went to my aunt Tremaine instead.”

Tangled- I’m glad mother at least changed for someone.

Thebellringer- it’s true, I get to see y/n every Sunday after morning mass. She is truly different from the rest of them.

Travelerwithbluehair- yep gothel has changed, stop by every now and then to check in on my little sis.

Y/n smiled “And I love to see you both! speaking of parents. tothefutureandback asked “Do you want to know who your real parents are?” Well I’ve thought about it before and I’m not really sure. The story I’ve been to is that I was left on the castle's doorstep on a cold rainy day with nothing but a name tag reading y/n. On one hand I would love to know the family I came from, but on the other they left me on the castle door step of some of the most hated people in the kingdom. I can’t tell if they were sentencing me to die, or if they thought this life was better for me in some way. Either way I’m glad cause I get 50 times the amount of birthday and Christmas gifts! Not counting Santa’s.”

Theducktriplets- Christmas gifts rule!

Theloveexsperts- na family’s the best

Princessvonschweetz- and it’s the familie that you choose is the best.

‘Atlest now they are arguing about something nice’ she thought with a smile on her face. That’s when a knock came at the door. She turned in her chair, annoyed and asked “Who is it?”

“Kronk, make cookies if you want some?”

“Oh yes!”

The door opens a kronk entered the room with a plate of 4 cookies. “I see your streaming again.”

“Ya, q&a today.”

“I though the rest said no to you doing distube streams alone?”

“Iagos monitoring the chat. But could you not mention this to the others?”

“Don’t worry I won’t. Are we still on for Saturday?” He asked, placing the cookies on the table.

“We sure are.” She then turned back to the camera “don’t forget to sub and follow the challenge if you aren’t. We do more than just live streams here such as cooking!”

“Speaking of cooking. Kronk you're gonna like this, @yetusssss ask “who cooks?”

“That’s easy. Me and chef skinner to all the breakfast and dinners here in the castle. Though cooking for over 30 people is a challenge we get by just fine. Especially if you got several help hands.” Kronk replied.

“lunch however is left to whoever is at home, as most of my aunts and uncles have jobs. Looking after this place isn't cheap. Usually my aunt gothel makes sandwiches for lunch, nothing too crazy. But there was this one time where uncle syndrome tried to build a machine to do all the cooking. 3 minutes later the whole kitchen was on fire.” She and Kronk let out a large burst of laughter.

Once they were calm, Kronk looked at the camera. “Alright, this was fun but I’ve got to get the kitchen prepped for breakfast tomorrow. So long everyone!” He then exited the room, shouting the door with a loud slam.

Y/n picked one of the cookies up and scarfed it down. Her mouth watered at the taste. It was the best thing she had ever eaten. “Ya know, these are way better than last week's batch.”

She picked up another and ate it when she felt something on her head. Slowly it began to get heavier and heavier. She looked into the computer screen and saw a purple and pink striped object. Using her hand she lifted the thing off her head and looked at it. It was one of her left favorite things, not animals on the side of Disney.

“Cheshire, how lovely it is to see you. Now why are you appearing in my room without warning?” She asks with sarcasm.

The Cheshire Cat responded with a smile “Oh I just came to check in and see what you were up to.” He tried his head to face the computer screen. “I see your live streaming again, hello my adoring fans!” He gave them a wave with his paw.

She gives him a Stern look before plopping him on the side of her desk. “They're not here for you. They're here for me.”

The Cheshire peaked over at the computer and watched the chat. “I thought you weren’t supposed to be doing this alone?”

“I’m not, iago's moderating in another room.”

Squeakingbird- yep

“Wait his name is squeakingbird” he then went to a burst of laughter.

Squeakingbird- hay it’s what was available!

“Alright, cut it out you too.” Y/n said and then looked at cheshire “if you're gonna stay you need to be quite ok!”

“Oh alright” he laid his head in his paws. “Continue”

“conscience_guide asked “Who’s your favorite/least favorite?”” she got cut off by the Cheshire Cat.

“Well I’m obviously her favorite.”

“Not by a long shot. No My favorit would be Gothel cause she’s the one who really looks after me. She’s always there when I need her, or something. Usually I get whatever I ask for as long as I ask her and she’s in a good mood.” She then gave the cheshier a side eye “and as much as I wish I could put you in the bottom slot my least favorite would be Mim.”

“Why her?” Cheshire asked.

“You know why, she’s a cheat, annoying, trickster, who doesn’t admit to doing anything wrong.” She sighed to calm herself down “if we could we would just kick her out.”

“And why don’t you?”

“Cause we can’t, that’s a villain's own choice. Unfortunately king Mickey just sends us all the villains. this castle is crowned as it is.” She sighed again and looked at the chat for a new question. “Anyways, @catthebrokensoul asked," What is my favorite thing to do when I’m sad?”

“Would that be me?” Cheshire Cat asked

“No, if anything you just make situations worse. Like you are now.” She tried to swat him away but he simply smiled as he made himself vanish.

Y/n rolled her eyes. “Now that he’s gone, my favorite go to when I’m sad is my uncle's scar and khan. Yours never know, but they are great therapists. Especially when I’m having a really tough day and just need someone to cuddle with. It’s like petting a fluffy cloud.” She smiled remembering an old memory “One time I was in such a bad mood I hid away in my tree house and no one could get me to come out. That's when scar came up and simply sat and chatted with me. He’s good at that, knowing what to say and when to say it. I love having therapy animals, especially ones that talk.”

Oliverandpenny- ya animals are great.

Bolt_mittens_rhino_penny- especially when they get you out of sticky situations.

Ivegotnostrings- or tell you right from wrong.

Kingoftjepridelands- or give you good advice.

Another mock came and interrupted her stream once again. “Y/n, what are you doing in there?” A male voice called.

“Nothing!” She called to the door before looking back at her computer camera. “Alright guys, that’s gonna be the end of the stream today. Don’t worry I’ll be back to answer more questions and post more stories about my life. Villain child out!” She then hit the end stream and quickly shut her computer as her door opened.

In walked Jafar “Who were you talking to?”

“No one.” You reply, spinning your head around.

“You were streaming again, weren't you? You know you're supposed to be supervised while doing it.”

“No I-“ she tried to think of an excuse “I was working on a video for this weekend. You know how me and uncle Kronk have been cooking together. I was just editing our next video is all”

“Sure..” he turned and headed for the door “I know you were streaming y/n. We’re not mad this time but next time you don’t tell us you can kiss that channle goodbye” with that he slammed the door shut.

Chapter Text

It was halloween at the bald mountain castle. Normally, the day was all about playing tricks on each other, but this year was different. Every day, you watched as your family used magic to do day-to-day tasks. When you were younger, you used to mimic their movements. But as you got older, you realized you never had the spark like the rest of them. That is, until today.

Your family had warned you about magic, how dangerous it could be if not controlled properly. They said for you to be grateful that you didn't have to worry about controlling your emotions. But all that was about to change. Under the full Halloween moon, you stood in the garden, a candle in hand.

The candle you found in the attic. It was tucked away in one of the crates. You had gone up there many times to explore, especially without your guardians' permission or knowledge. The cradle itself was shaped in a weird way, sort of like a thick white squiggle. Wrapped around it with twine was a note that read “Black Flame Candle: do not light unless you want those annoying sisters around.” And on the other side was an incantation, “another year begins anew. Maiden, mother, and crone, too. We call on thee with one request, help our intentions manifest.” While you didn't possess any magic, you were taught what it was and how it could be used. Incantations were spells cast with words rather than hand movements.

You weren't necessarily planning on lighting the candle. But being too old for costumes and tricks, you decided that this would probably be the most fun you would ever have. With a candle and a matchbox in your hands, you knelt to the ground. You told your family you would be outside, but not any other details. You figured there was a reason this candle had a warning on it, but curiosity got the better of you tonight.

You place the candle on the small stone wall surrounding the fountain that sat in the middle of the yard. You took a single match and struck it against the box, creating a flame. Slowly, you lit the candle on fire and recited the incantation. “Another year begins anew. Maiden, mother, and crone too. We call on thee with one request, help our intentions manifest.”

You waited a moment, but nothing happened. You waited another, and another, and just when you were about to toss the candle into the water, something happened. The sky began to grow dark, and the ground rumbled beneath you. You wanted to run, but couldn't; it was too late by the time lightning struck around you. You let out a small scream as it struck inches away from you, creating three figures.

You blinked as the sky quickly quieted with the sounds of coughing. Ahead of you stood three ladies, each looking like a witch. One looked youthful with blond hair, another looked like she was crazy with hair done up in a cone, and the final one looked like their leader with orange curls. You soon found them to be looking right at you.

“(Y/N)?” the orange one said. “Is that you?”

Your mouth opened just a bit. You weren't sure how to respond, how to react. You didn't actually expect the candle to do anything, but here you were standing before the three witches, the candle wanted you about.

“The candle!” the blond one said, pointing at the flame. “She lit the candle!”

“See, Winnie, I told you she found our present!” The black hair wone responded.

“Come here!” the orange one responded, “come give your aunty Winnifred a hug.”

The witch took a step forward. Afraid to run, you shot your hand out in front of you, shouting “wait!” To your surprise, it sent them backward a bit. You gasped and took a step back. That had never happened before, not ever. You turned your hand to face you; they were glowing a soft blue color. Surely this wasn't possible, surely this wasn't happening. Surely because you lit a candle, you didn't have magic powers.

“Look at it, sisters!” Winifred sat on the ground. “Our niece has got powers!” She looked at both of her sisters, smiling. “Our spell worked.”

“And it only took her 14 years!” the blond one said.

You gave them a confused and scared look. You had no idea what was happening. This problem was way bigger than you could handle. You were about to head inside when your aunt Gothel came out the back door. “(Y/N)-” she paid before finishing the sentence, seeing the sister, you, then the candle. Her eyes then narrowed onto you, “What did you do?”

“Nothing,” you said rather quickly, earning another look from your aunt. “Ok, I found the candle and lit it, but I didn't think anything was gonna actually happen.”

Gothel let out a sigh and walked over with a disappointed expression. “I told you not to take things from the attic.”

“I know, but-” before you could finish, one of the sisters interrupted.

“It's too late to do anything about it now.” The blood one, Sarah stated.

“And it's about time, too.” You jumped as Winnifried came around and wrapped an arm around you. “It only took her 14 years to summon us. And now look at her, casting her first spell.”

“Spell?” Gothel blinked rapidly. “But (Y/N) doesn't have any-”

“Oh, she does now,” Winnifred added, waving her hand towards the lit candle. “We added some dark magic to the candle.”

You closed your hands into soft fits, afraid to cast another spell. Sure, you always wanted magic, but now that you had it, you weren't sure you wanted it after all. Especially since you don't know how to control it, especially after the quick movement of wanting the sister to back off and fly a couple of feet across the garden.

Gothel let out another sigh and looked at you. “Must you break every rule we make that keeps you safe?”

You lowered your head in shame. Gothel didn't respond; instead, she walked over to the candle. “Goodnight, ladies.”

The three witches' eyes lit up in horror as Gothel tipped the candle over. They all shouted “no!” and vanished as soon as the candle flame went out. Once they were gone, Gothel picked the wet candle from the pool of water and sat down on the stone wall. She patted the seat next to you, inviting you to sit. You did and looked down at your hands, a new feeling filling them.

“Well?” she questioned, side-eyeing you.

“Sorry,” you responded.

“We tell you not to do things to keep you safe,” she responded, rubbing your back. “I tell you not to venture to the attic because of relics like these.”

There was a moment of silence before you spoke. “Who were those ladies?”

Gothel let out another sigh. “Those were the Sanderson sisters. Every Halloween, we would summon them for our annual midnight party, allowing them to celebrate before daylight took them away.” You gave her a confused look, but she responded with one that said it was a story for another day. “Your first Halloween with us was the last time we summoned them. They thought you were the most precious thing in the world. We left you in the living room with them for a few minutes, thinking things would be fine. But when Jafar came to check on you, he found them speaking about how you would make such a good little witch, and by good, I mean soul sucking child eater.” You let out a small gasp, but she didn't elaborate. “He immediately swooped you up and began yelling at them. Things got heated, and we eventually dropped the candle into this very fountain.” She patted the stone wall. “Guess they must have cast a spell on the candle without us knowing.”

“I’m sorry,” you responded again. “I didn't know any of this would happen, if I did-”

“I know, flower.” Gothel wrapped an arm around you and pulled you close. “I guess we should have told you not to light the candle rather than say 'don’t go into the attic.'” She looked down at your hands. “Guess you will need to figure out what to do with your powers now.” She then looked you in the eyes, “What did you even do anyway?”

“I push them, like this.” You focused on an empty flower pot and did the same hand movement, and it tipped over. Gothel stared at it with a blank expression.

“Well, I guess you got your wish after all,” she said and began walking towards the castle.

“But what if I change my mind?” you followed her, “what if I don’t want magic now?”

“I’m afraid taking magic away is harder than receiving it,” she opens the back door, “but don't be great, you have a family full of magic users. They will guide you into controlling it.” As soon as you cross the threshold into the castle, she added, “and you will be cleaning that pot up before you join in tonight's festivities.”

Chapter Text

For years now you and Penny have been writing letters back and forth with each other. Penny had a barn owl on her farm where you both would attach letters to him and he would fly them back and forth. But today he was late. It was almost time for dinner and someone was sure to come barging in at any moment.

The way you both sent letters was Penny would write hers and tie it to the owl's foot before sending it your way. You would then retrieve the letter from the owl's foot before tying the response to the previous letter back around. You would then send the owl off before writing a response to the new letter, then stashing them away in a draw for when the owl came back.

You stood, same spot every other day, waiting for him by the window in your room. It wasn't long before the faint sound of who’s could be heard, then a small owl.

“Finally.” You whisper as the owl comes into view.

“Who” he called but you quickly shut it beek.

“Quiet, it’s almost dinner and someone will be up to fetch me.” You whisper before untying the letter. You take a glance at it. It felt good to see “love penny” at the end. You blushed a bit, but quickly stopped as you heard footsteps approaching your door. You quickly grab your response and tyed it to his foot.

“Go, Quickly!” You said, swatting the owl away as your door opened.

“Y/n, whoever are you talking to.” Your aunt Tremaine asked as she came into the room.

“No one.” You say quickly as you close the window and turn. You shove the letter behind your back.

“What are you hiding?” She asked. It was impossible to hide anything from your aunts and uncles. After all, they were the masters of keeping secrets.

“Nothing!” You tighten your grip and the note crinkles.

“Hand it over.” She asked, holding her arm out.

“Really, i..it’s nothing-“ you stutter.

“Now, y/n!” She shouted. You sigh and lower your face towards the floor. Your right hand comes out revealing the note. You hand it over and she rips it from your grasp.

She took a moment to read it over and released what it is. “A love letter?” She look up at you surprised.

“Please, I can explain.”

“Oh You're going, young lady.” She then grabs your wrist. “In fact, why don’t you explain this to all of us!” You were then pulled downstairs straight to the dinning room where everyone else was waiting.

“It seems like someone’s got a love interest.” She states as you both enter. The room dropped into silence as everyone turned to look at you both. Trimain dropped your wrist and you begin to rub it. She then turns her attenchun to the letter and reads it.
“It says, and I quote.
Dear y/n
I’m sorry that happened to you. Don’t worry, I’ll bring cookies to our picnic tomorrow. Mother helps me with the baking, I know you love her cookies. Also, my father helped me upgrade my scooter. I can’t wait to show you all the new gadgets tomorrow. Blot is doing well, though he finally tore up his carrot chew toy and is bummed about it. Mittens and rhino seem to have gotten into a fight and have been chasing each other around the house. So I’m not sure if they will join us, but I’m sure Bolt will love to see you. I love you a lot y/n, and I've got a surprise for you.
Love Penny
P.s. blot, mittens, and rhino say hi!”

“Penny. You're dating my enemy’s daughter?!” Calico blurted out.

“It’s not what it looks like! well it is, but, I can explain!” You said frantically.

“But how, that girl lives miles away from the castle. Unless you left the grounds without permission?” Calico stated.

“One day she and Bolt went into the forest. Since then we’ve been seeing each other in the same spot.”

“So those walks you take every Saturday, you're meeting up with her?” Clayton asked.

You nodded.

“And just how long has this been going on?” Hades asked.

“2 years.” You bow your head in shame. This was followed by gasps from around the table.

“This isn't far,” Anastasia complained .

“We’ve been stuck in the castle longer than you, and you already found love!” Drizella shouted.

“Well then there’s only one solution for this. You are not to see this- penny girl again.”

“What? You can’t do that.” You complain.

“As your legal guardians we can and we will. Besides, it's not the road our lord would want for you.”

“I don’t see the problem with it.” Gothel said and everyone look at her. “Y/n is 15 now. She’s lived in this castle with no one her age and personally her finding someone is probably what she needed. It also probably explains her rather good mood lately.”

You blush a little

“I agree, y/n does seem to be doing better with someone her age in her life. Who cares if it’s a girl-" Ursula said before being interrupted.

“I do!” The room went silent “I care, this is not how we raised her, to be some gay-“ he revived a slap to the face by gothel.

“Shut your trap Claud, she’s practically an adult by now.”

“And she can’t get pregnant!” Gaston jokes, but revived dirty looks from the rest of the table.

“Is this how you all feel?”

“Yes!” They all shouted.

Frollo stood “I see you’ve all gone mad! Especially you, have I taught you nothing about respecting our lord.”

“You did but I- '' you tried to explain but he wasn't having it.

“I don’t want to hear it! I’ll be in my room when the rest of you come to your senses.” With that he stormed out of the room.

Gothel got up and followed him “I’ll go try and calm him down.”

“Don’t mind your uncle, he has no idea what he is talking about.”

“Ok” you let the k drag on a bit as you turn back to the table.

“With that nonsense out of the way, why don’t you sit and tell us more about this penny girl you adore?” You gulped, this was going to be a long night.

*****
Later you were in your room, sitting on the edge of your bed reading. Even though you were castle schooled, you were still given assignments to do on your own time. This one just happens to be this history of magic. It wasn't so bad as it actually contained spells, and you were trying to study for and up one axsam. That is until a knock came at your door. You look up and respond “Come in.”

You watch as the door opens revealing frollo. “Studying for your magic exam I see.” He says as he shuts the door.

“What do you want” you say before burying your head back in your book.

“I came to apologize” he crossed over to the bed and sat down next to you.

“Ya right.” You mumble slamming the book shut.

“Listen I might not agree with this but you're our daughter.” He spoke in a rather calm demeanor “and if you think she is the one for you, then maybe, by some miracle, this is our lord's plan for you.”

“Do you really mean it?”

“I do. After all this castle is full of evil, it was only time before you found your dark path. Let’s just hope this doesn’t send you to the devil.”

You look up at him and smile “Thanks uncle.” But you weren't prepared for what he was going to say next.

“So, when do we get to meet this penny?”

Chapter Text

(villains POV)

Frollo was sitting in the classroom room in the castle reading his favorite book, the bible ofcourse. It was a rather warm Friday in January yet he had a cold expression on his face. Tomorrow was the day he dreaded most, January 6th, the Festival of Fools. He hated that day with a passion. Since he moved into the castle, he hadent had to worry about attending. But with (y/n) getting older, she was seaking for more freedome. Every year she would ask to leave the castle, but evey year he refused. He used school as an excuse, but with the festival on a Saturday, he had another trick up his sleeve.

He was tossed out of thought by a knock at the door. He shut the bible in his hands and stood. “Come in.”

The door opened and Gothel entered. “Good morning my love.” she greeted him as she crossed over.

“Good morning my angel.” he murmured as they shared a quick kiss.

Gothel headed over to her desk, but stopped when she noticed the empty chalkboard. “I'm surprised you havent written on the chalkboard yet, your usually all prepared for when (y/n) walks in.” she then gave him a questionable look “is this part of your plan for tomorrow?”

“I’m gonna give her an option. She can either have a free day today and do her studys tomorrow, or she can do her studys today and tomorrow she can do as she pleases. As long as it dosent involve that wretched festival.”

“Come on Claude, you can't deny her freedom for the rest of her life. She needs to go out and explore, besides the festival isnt as bad as it was when you were incharge of old Paris.”

“I'm not denying her freedome, I let her go on field trips, dont I? Besides that festival is full of drunk idiots who would take adventage of her. And dont say liquor isent involved, ive seen plenty of times where you all come home late in the evening, drunk to your heart's conent.” Frollo scolded.

Gothel sighed “Whatever you say, just know she’s gonna keep begging you till you let her go.”

“I know, but in time she will learn.”

Gothel mumbled to herself.“I doubt that if she hasent learn in the past, she won't ever learn.”

(Your POV)
You were skipping down the class room, heart beating with excitement and anxiety. Tomorrow was the Festival of Fools and you were finnely gonna have a chance to attend. Normally the festival always happens on a school day, but this year was different. This year the festival landed on a saturday which ment you finnly had a chance of going, that is if your uncle would let you. He was always a stubborn man, trying to protect you from all things impure. But since when did a festival hurt anyone?

When you got to the classroom you knocked on the door. “Come in” said a voice on the other side. You enter with a wide smile on your face.

“Good morning Uncle Claude, Aunt Gothel.” you said, skipping your way over to your desk.

“Good morning (y/n). We’ve got something we'd like to discuss this morning.” Gothel said.

You blinked for a moment. “Actully I was wanting to ask you both something. I was hoping this year, with the festival being on saturday, I might be able to go?”

Frollo crossed his arms “absolutely not.”

“Please, everyone in the castle gets to go. Why can’t I?”

“They are all adults, you, my angel, are nothing but a inisont little child. Besides that festival is full of drunken-”

“Drunken idiots, thieves, people who want to make a mockery of themselves, I know, I know. But I'll be 18 in less than three years. And ive seen more rambunctious behaviro hear, I think i'm old and resposible enough to attend a festival.” you crossed your amrs trying to think of another convincing argument “Pennys gonna be there, you could meet her!”

“I dont care if your love interest will be there or not. You are not going to the festival!” his voice was sharp and straight to the point.

You knew when he was this mad it was bad to continue an augment. But you really wanted to go, not just for fun, but to be with penny aswell. Your mouth quickly opened with acomback befor you could form a sentence in your head “That's not fair!” you shouted and quickly shut your mouth. Oh you were in for it now.

You felt his cold eyes staring at you like daggers. “I see you haven’t learned to hold your toung. Very well, how does an extra day of lessons sound?”

“No please!” you protested.

“Oh, Would you rather spend a day in the dungeon?”

You look at the floor and shake your head.

“Then I suggest you take your seat.”

“Yes Uncle Claude.” you frown and sit at your small school desk. You look to Gothel who shows you a look of pity. It smead like she already tried. You sigh as you liten to your uncle begin his lecture. This was gonna be a long weekend.

(later that evening)

You were laying in your bed. Frollo had been hard on you today. You had been in lession from 9 am to 6 pm with only a half hour lunch break. Why did you talk back to him, why did you keep bringing up the Festivel. You were fewming on the inside, wanting to scream.

It was late at night, only you and your thoughts were up. You heard your mirror buzz signaling a message had been sent. You rach over on your nightstand and grab it, it was Penny.

Penny: you coming to the festival?

You: no, my uncle wont let me.

Penny: That's a shame, I was really looking forward to seeing you and having some fun.

You: Me too.

Just then a gust of wind flew open your window. Grate you had forgotten to latch it. You let out a frustrated sigh as you got up and got to close it. You grab a window and begin to close it, you glance outside for a moment, that's when you get an idea. You look down at the vinse that raced up the castle. A smile creeped up on your face. You close the window and latch then before jumping back on your bed. You grab the mirror and open your messages with Penny.

You: on second thought, I think I might just be able to go.

(the next morning)

You woke up the next morning, but stayed curled up in your bed. For this plan to work you needed to make them think you were still sleeping befor they all left. Evey year Gothel would come in to tell you they were leaving and you would say goodbye befor going to your lessons. But not this year, no, this year you were going no matter what the consequences were.

You heard the door creek open and shut your eyes. You tucked the blanket around you tight as you face the wall.

“(y/n) were leveing now” you heard Gothel say behind you. But you dident move. She sat on your bed “come on, I know you're mad at your uncle but i'm sure you’ll have fun today.” she placed a hand on your shoulder and gently pushed up onto your back only to see your sleeping face. “Oh..” she said quietly, she was falling for it. You felt a kiss on your forehead “will see you when we get home this afternoon.” she then got up and you heard the door shut.

You smiled and peaked your eyes slightly open, you were alone. After around 20 minutes, you felt it was time to put your real plan into motion. You got up quickly yet quietly. You changed into a hopefully, unreconisable outfit. You then stuffed your blanket with pillows to act like you were still asleep in bed. You left your mirror on the nightstand, that way the coundent track you, and to make it look like you were still in bed asleep.

You then raced over to the window and unlached it, looking down at the vines. You hopped up onto the windowsill and began climbing down the vines.

Once on the ground you head over to the stables to grab Penelopy. She stood there neighing when she saw you. You put a finger to your lips ``quite Penelopy, we can't let Uncle Claude know where leaving.” she quickly quiets down and you sadel her up. You climb on without a hitch and leave as quickly as possible.

You took the same trail you always took getting to old Paris. But as soon as you arrived, you found the streets full of passions, wagons, horses, and even motorized vehicles. “I knew it was gonna be busy” you said to yourself “but I dident think it was gonna be this busy.” Infact the streets were so crowded, you could barely see the other side.

You knew it would be too dangerous to ride Penelopy any further, so you looked for a place to tie her to. Thankfully there had been a makeshift stable full of othr horses installed for the festival. You walked her over and parked her between two other staliens. You hopped off a tired her lead to a fence post. You petted her “I'll be back in a few hours ok, you wait for me.” you then dash off into the festival.

You were on one mission and one mission only, to find Penny. You made sure to text her last night to meet in the square right infrot of Notre Dame. Plus it was where all the action was. After a few minust of walking and searching through the crowd, you managed to find her along with what you assumed was her parents.

“Penny!” you shouted and frantily waved in her direction.

“(y/n)!” she exsclamed as you both collided in a hug.

“Whos this?” the man asked.

“Oh right,” Penny brok away and getured to the adults behind her “(y/n) these are my fokes Harlan and Diana Forrester. Mom, Dad, this is my girlfriend, (y/n)”

“It's nice to meet you both.” you said with a smile.

“It’s nice to meet you aswell (y/n), Penny has told us so much about you. Are your parents here aswell?” Mr Forrester asked, looking around.

You rub the back of your neck trying to think of a good exscuse. “Well you see, they’re not feeling very well today so i'm here on my own.”

Mrs Forrester gave her condolences “Oh that's a shame, hopefully they recover soon.”

“Mom, Dad, is it cool if me and (y/n) go off on our own.” Penny asked.

“Sure, just dont go out of town.'' Mrs Forrester then handed her a puch full of coins.

“Thanks!” she then grabs your hand “come on bolt!” and then takes off into the crowd with Bolt not far behind. She slows down once you're all far enough away from her fokes.

“I take it you dident tell your fokes who my family is?” you question

“Nope, and i take it your family dosent know your here?”

“Yep, but feel it's only a matter of time before they relise im here.”

“Well then, we will just stay out of sight as much as possible.” she then turns to bolt and scratches him behind the ear “keep an eye out for any villain will you boy?” he barked in response. “Good boy.”

“So where are we off to first?” you question. “I want to enjoy the FOF.”

“Hows about we go bobbing for apples, I love that.” Penny suggested.

“Your on!” you challenged.
***
(Frollo’s POV)

Frollo had been sitting in the library for almost two hours now. Gothel had told him that (y/n) were sleeping before she left. So he decided to let her sleep aswell. But it had been a while since then, usually she was up by now. Getting slightly worried he decided to go check on her.

Reaching her bedroom, he knocked on her door to no response. “(y/n)?” he asked befor turning the knob and letting himself in. He noticed her sleeping form on her bed. “(y/n) I know you're mad at me but please try to understand why I don’t want you going.” he sat on the edge of her bed. Still nothing. “I won't make you do lessons today, infact i was thinking we could go for a walk in the forest. Maybe even a ride to that pond you love.” he whent to place a hand on her shoulder but something was off.

He flet his hand sink into her shoulder, something a human body should not do. He ruffled a brow as you grabbed her blanket and pulled it down. He gasped at the sight of three pillows. His face turned a bright red as he looked around the room and stared out of it. “That little devil!” he screamed in anger.

***
(Gothels POV)

Gothel sat at a coffee show in the middle of old Paris along with Lady Tramain, Maleficent, Grimhilda, and Narissa. They were all enjoying some decaf have a good conversation when Gothels mirror started ringing.

She grabbed it from her dress pocket and pulled it out. Her face showed one of confusion and surprise.

“Who is it?” Lady Trmain asked.

“It's Frollo.” she said with surprise.

“Wonder why he’s calling. Hopefully (y/n) is ok.” Maleficent said.

Gothel hit answer and his face appired on the other end. He looked like he was outside and running around like a menace “Frollo, is everything alright?”

“(y/n), she's gone!” he said with anger.

“What do you mean she’s gone, she was in her bedroom when we left!”

“Well she's not there now, neither is Penelopy.”

“Have you tried tracking her mirror?” Grimilda asked pering over Gothels shoulder.

“I would, if she hadent left it on her nightstand. I believe we all know where she is.”

“Will spread the word. You stay there in case she returns.”

“May god help us find her.” Frollo then hung up the phone.

Gothel then entered the villains group chat typing the words “(y/n) is at the festival. If anyone finds her text chat with location.”

***
(Your POV)
After playing some games, you both deside to grab a burger and sit on the steps of Notre Dame. you began to scarf down that burger like there was no tomorrow. Bolt made a cute face, begging for some food. When you were down to your last bit, you dropped your burger and he quickly began to eat. You and Penny smiled as he ate.

“He really is a cute boy.” you began petting him.

“He the best one there is!” she also began petting him. “Arnt you boy!”
Bolt smiled with pride as he received all the pets in the world. But his face quickly changed when a man dressed in 1400’s peasant attire came up to them. He began lightly growling at him, like he could tell something was off.

You and Penny both look up at the man and quickly stand. You grab Pennys hand in case you both need to run.

“Can we help you sir?” Penny asks with a stern voice.

“Sorry ladys, i dont mean to interrupt but i saw your dog and just had to say hi. I'm a dog enthousest you see, and ive never seen one like yours before.” he said as he stopped infront of Bolt.

You and Penny look at eachother then the man. He bends down and reaches out for Bolt. Bolt growls louder as he slowly backs up. But his manor quickly changes when the man scratches behind Bolt's ear. Bolt smiles at the pets once again.

“Well is’nt your dog a speshial little guy?” He complimented before quickly stantching bolt up in his arms and running off with him.

“Bolt!” you both scream as you and Penny quickly take off after the man. You both chance him into the crowd, losing him for a few seconds before finding him.

“There he is, by the dunk the munk!” Penny shouted and you both took off once again. You followed him as he exited the main festival area.

As you exited the crowded area, you heard your name be called. You quickly turn your head to see you had been spotted by some of your uncles. ‘Crap’ you mentally swore. But there was no time to stop, you had to save Bolt.

You both chased the man down a few streets and into an ally. You had him cornered agenst a brick wall.

“Alright sir, you're cornered, now give up the dog!” You shouted.

The man chuckled. “I'm afraid it is you who are cornered.”

You both gave him a confused look befor you both were grabbed from behind. You each begin struggling in your captives arms. One wrapped around your waist pinning your arms to your sides, and another over your mouth so you can’t speek.

“Good catch today mark.” the one holding Penny said.

“They're sure to bring in a lot of money.” Then the man behind you said and all three men laughed.

You stopped struggling for a moment. Your hands balled into fits, your face turned bright red, this was the moment you were trained for. You open your mouth and bite down hard on the man's hand, he let out a scream as he moved his hand away. You then elbowed him in the ribs making his grip losses and kicked him where the sun didn't shine. He scrreamed again, curling his body into a ball.

Freed, you turned your attention to Pennys captor. You charge for him, jump into the air, and side kick his waist. He then lets go of Penny and she quickly rushes away.

“Where did you learn to do that?” she questioned.

“It's good to have buff uncles in your family.” you said a bit out of breath. “Go ill get Bolt.”

“You can't take them all on your own!” Penny shouts with concern.

You stair her dead in the eyes “go, I don’t want you getting hurt, i'll get him!”

Reluctently she runs off to the other end of the ally.

You turn twords the last one still standing. Bolt growling in his arms, unable to bite him in the position he was being held. You charge for the man but he steps out of the way and you fall on your face.

“Youll pay for this brat!” he says as he bends down and grabs your hair. You let out a yelp of pain as you're pulled up. Now that Bolt wasn’t as restricted, he was able to move his head to the man's arm and bit down hard. The man yelps in pain as he lets you and Bolt go. You look at Bolt before scurrying away from the man. Bolt follows but gets ahead of you.

“(y/n) look out!” Penny screamed from the other end of the ally.

You try to turn around but are shoved to the floor. You feel a ton of weight on your body. You try to get up, but can't seem to move. You felt warm air next to your face, you shutter. “You better hope your parent pay hadsomly for you, or i sware ill-” he growls loudly in your ear befor behing cut off.

“Or you’ll what?” a man at the end of the alley said.

You blink for a moment reconizing the voice. You and the Man both look up to see your Uncles Clayton, Gaston, and Rourke standing there fewming. You can feel the man start to shake on top of you.

“Got off her right now!” Clayton shouted.

The man quickly got off you without another word. You scrambled to your feet and raced over to the other side behind your uncles. You watched as Uncles each approached a man, round housing each of them unconscious.

You look at Penny and Bolt. Penny wraps you in a hug and Bolt starts licking your leg. “Oh thank goodness you're safe. I dont know what i would do if something happened to you.” she then let go and looked you in the eyes ``that was really brave what you did!”

“You know me, I'll do anything for the two of you.” you blushed.

“(y/n)!” you heard from behind you. Coming down the road was Gothel along with several other villains. She looked scared out of her mind. She rushed over and gave you a hug. “You had us so worried, are you alright, not injured?!” she said with a panic as she looked you over.

“Aunt Gothel, I'm fine!” you complained.

“Penny!” you turned your head to see Pennys parents coming from the other side and gasped in shock/horror.

“Penny, you come over here.” Mrs Forrester said, not taking her eyes off the villains infront of her.

“You all better let go of y/n, i'm not afraid to call DPD or send my dog after you!” Mr Forrester called.

“Dad, no!” Penny said as she stood her ground. “They saved us.” Penny said then looked at you “(y/n) saved us.” she then walked over to you and grabbed your hand. “Mom, Dad, there's one thing I dident tell you about (y/n). She is the daughter of the villains.”

Her parents staired at them with astonishment. How could their daughter fall in love with someone who lives with such evil people?

“I know it's hard to swallow, but I love (y/n). You can either accept it or not, but she’s not like the rest of them.” she looked at you again “she’s my hero.” she then gave you a kiss on the cheek and you couldent help but blush.

“I i dont know what to say.” Mr Forrester said.

“You dont have to say anything, all you have to do is accept.” Penny said.

“If this is the Girl you love.” Mrs Forrester sighed, “then I guess we will do our best to accept it.”

You and Penny smiled at eachother as Bolt began running circles around you both.

“That was a very kind thing you did Penny.” Gothel said, placing a hand on pennys shoulder. “No one has ever stood up for us like that before.”

“From what (y/n) tells me. I believe you all have changed.” Penny smiled.

“Well as much as this is- touching. We better be off if we want to make it home by dinner.” Mrs Forrester said.

“Cell me tomorrow?” Penny questioned.

“Will do.” you said as she and Bolt rushed off to her parents.

You then turned to your Aunts and Uncles “i'm grounded arnt I?” that was followed by several nodding heads. Well atlest you got your day at the Festivals, and now your family met Penny.

Chapter Text

You were currently standing in the main hall of the castle. It has been a few days since your sixteenth birthday and as a gift, your Uncle Pete got you and Penny V.I.P Powerline tickets. You were super excited, even if it meant going to your Uncle, Cousin, and their friends Mr Goof and his son Max. You didn’t mind though, as Powerline was someone you wanted to see for a long time. When he announced his comeback tour, you knew exactly what you wanted!

“Are you all set?” Gothel asked as she walked over.

“Yep, got my backpack, magic mirror, snacks, clothes, toiletries-“ you then heard a loud beep come from the door. “Well that’s them.” You picked up your backpack and duffle bag.

“Be careful alright, make sure to stay with the group and don’t do anything villainy.”

“I will Aunty.” You head over to the door and open it. You stop and look at her saying “love you!” Before slamming it shut.

You looked over at the camper and your jaw dropped at the size. It was as long as a limo, and as tall as a fire truck.

“Hay y/n!” You heard Penny call. You turned your head to see them waving for the side window.

“Hey guys!” You waved back before hopping on.

You climbed in, it was like an apartment on wheels. What a great place to spend the weekend with the best pals in the whole world. Your friends had taken over the whole kitchen table with Mr Goof and your Uncle Pete sitting in the drivers compartment.

“Thank you for taking us Uncle Pete, and Mr Goof.”

“No problem (y/n), now go sit so we can get to our destination, we got at least 3 hours of driving ahead of us.” Pete stated.

“At Least we’re doing it in style” you joked, going to sit with your friends. They all had powerline shirts on, including yourself.

You greeted your Cousin PJ with a secret handshake and Penny with a kiss as you sat next to her. You just waved to Max as you didn't really know him. The camper then started moving.

“You know PJ?” Penny questioned.

“Yep, you could say we're cuisine.” PJ responded.

“They took me in for a weekend when i was taken into DPS” you said with a cheeky smile.

“DPS?!” Max and Penny questioned.

“They took you from the villains?” Penny questioned with concern.

“Yep, but that's a story for another time.” you waved as if to say forget about it.

“Well, on another note, atleast we’re going to see Powerline in person!” Penny shouted as you both squeeled.

“I’ve never been to Disney stadium, I’m super excited!” You said. You looked over at Max. “Pj said you saw him before Max. What’s he like?”

“He is the greatest dude of all time. literaly invited us on stage.” He smiled but PJ nudged him in the ribs.

“He’s just sugar coating it, what actually happened was he went to the concert and snuck on stage.”

“You mean sneaking into a concern is not a villainous deed but stealing is?” You joked.

“Ignore her,” Penny said, folding her arms. “She just jealous that she is lock up in a castle her whole life/”

“Maybe a little, but I still get to roam the castle grounds.”

“Ya but they hardly let you go further than that alone. Seriously (y/n) you need to get some freedom in your life.” Penny stated.

“She’s got a point (y/n), why not start off with something small, like attending actually high school?” PJ asked

“What?!?” you questioned.

“Ya you could come join us at Disney academy! They cover all the subjects, plus extra curricular activities.” Max braged.

“But- PJ, Penny, you know my Aunts and Uncles, they would never let me do something like that.” you began to panic a little.

“Don’t say never, they let you do something like this.” PJ said.

“Ya, cause your dad is coming with us.” You slouch back into your seat “I’ll ask them when we get back but I don’t think it’s gonna make a difference.”

“Well it never hurts to ask.” Max said.

“Says the guy who was too afraid to ask his dad to go to the powerline concerns and sent their car into a river.” PJ exsclamed.

“You what?” You shouted.

“It’s a long story.” Max scratched his head nervously.

“Well we have a long road ahead of us.” Penny said, leaning back in the seat.

“Alright, we’ll it all started on my last day of high school-“

(1 hour and 18 minutes later.)

“And that’s the story of how I made it on stage at the powerline concert and got the VIP tickets.” Max smiled “my dad makes a bit of profit from his perfect cast move aswell.”

“Wow.” was all you could respond with. You were a bit surprised at how this kid was called a hero after all the evil things he did.

Penny nuged you and asked a question with a mischievous grin “so (y/n), how are you gonna try to top that?”

You roll your eyes “Nice try Penny, I may have grown up around villains. But that dosent mean im one of them.” you folded your arms behind your head. “Tonight we enjoy ourselves without sneaking on stage.”

For the rest of the ride, you all exchanged silly storys about eachother. You were happy that you were getting to know them all a bit better. It was nice to be away from the castle and with kids your own age.

At Least they made it to Disney stadium. The place for all major activities like concerts and sporting events. It was dark, the only source of light coming from car headlights and the lighting around the stadium. The parking lot was packed, but Pete was able to park in the oversized vehicle parking which has little to no vehicles. Plus it was closer to the stadium's entrance.

“Alright kids, we're here!” Mr Goof said from the front.

“Gerb anything you may need, remember sicritys tight so only niscessitys. And make sure everythings in the clear bag.” Pete shouted, more directed at his son.

“Yes sir.” PJ said.

You all packed only the thing you all would need. Mirrors, money, a packet of tissues, a pair of earplugs for each other, sanitizer, and a few bandages just in case. Once the bag was packed, PJ was put incharge of carrying it.

But before you all left. You decided to take a selfie with your mirror. You all huddled up close and smiled while saying “Powerline.” The shot came out perfect and you handed PJ your phone to put in the bag.

You all then processed to exit the camper where Mr Goof and Pete were waiting. But before they could say a word, Max and PJ took off on a run towards the entrance.

“Last one in the line is a rotten egg.” they shouted.

“No you dont” you and Penny shouted as you raced after them.

“Kids, hold up!” Pete called after them.

“You dont even have your tickets!” Mr Goof called as he tripped over his one foot and tumbled forward into the teenagers. You all toopled over like bowling pins.

You growned as you rubbed your head, talking about making an entrance. You all sat up slowly.

“Sorry!” Mr Goof said with embaricment.

After a moment you all laughed it off, not even Max was mad with his father for once. You all got to your feet, Max and PJ help Goofie. Goofy then handed out the tickets, and as a group this time, you all entered the stadium. With the V.I.P Mr Goof had, you were able to use a side entrance that led straight to the floor seats.

The seats were four rows from the stage, and boy was it massive. It was the most beautiful sight you could think of at this moment. In just an hour you would see him, the amazing powerline!

To pass the time you all took your mirrors out and first echanged numbers, then exchanged social media, and finnly found an online game to play agains eachother. But your match didnt last long befor the stadium whent completely dark and the crowd went wild. Music started to play as smoke rose for the center of the stage. A glass orber amerged from the center and smashed as Powerline himself emerged from the stage. You all went nuts as you began to sing.

“I got myself in motion” he sang and the crowd went wild. “One I know that you’ll understand, to set the world in motion.”

“By reaching out for each other's hand!” The teens sang out.

The crowd whent wild as the song was performed. The teens sang their hearts out aswell. About halfway through the song Max pointed at the tage. “That’s the move my dad came up with! The perfect cast!”

As the song continued you all found yourself on your feet dancing with eachother. You and Penny grabbed hands and jumped up and down screaming the song lyrics. You both locked eyes with eachother and smiled with glee. Best night ever!

Chapter Text

It was firday, the last day of lessons for the week. You took your time walking to your classroom this morning. It had been a few days since the powerline concerns and you still haven’t asked them. You had been planning how the conversation would plan out in your head. “You can do this y/n, all you gotta do is enter that room and say “hey can I attend Disney academy.” Simple as that.” but in the back of your head, you knew it wasnt going to be that easy.

You slowed your paces as you approached the door. You reach out for the handle and slowly turn it.

“You're late.” were the first words that came out of your uncle's mouth. You looked inside to see him scribbling something down on the chalkboard while Gothel was reading a book at her own desk.

“Sorry, I just-“ you thought about asking right then and there but stopped yourself. “Never mind.” And you walked over to your desk and sat down. It had changed over the years, when you were smaller it was a simple school desk. Now it was a larger working desk with drawred on one side to hold all your supplies in.

You open it up to grab a pad of paper and a pencil, like every school day. You place the pad on your desk and go to reach for your pencil. Your mind begins to wander back to that dark question, ugh why couldnt it just leave your head. With your mind being focused you have trouble trying to grab the pencil and keep it in your hand. You let out a loud sigh of frustration as you knock it into a corner and pick it up.

“Is everything alright (y/n)” Gothel asked as she and frollo both looked at you.

“Yes.” you mumbled as you reagusted yourself, ready for lessons.

“Something’s toubeling you.” Frollo stated.

“No!” your mouth popped open and they gave you a shocked apexpsression “I mean, I don’t know what you're talking about.” you spoke fast and folded your arms.

“(Y/n), what’s going on? if something’s bothering you, you can tell us.” Gothel said as she stood.

You gulped ‘Guess now is as good a time as any to ask them.’ you thought. You knew they wernt gonna continue until you spoke your mind. Slowly you stood and stuttered out the words “I..i..i want to go to the academy.”

“You what?!?!”

“I'm very grateful for everything youve both tought me, but I want to go be around kids my own age. I also want to see what real school is like. My grades are perfect, ill take all the high courses, even extra curicular stuff, please just let me go!”

They both looked at eachother and nodded “Very well.”

“Please i- what?” you began to plead before releasing what they said. Did they really just say yes?

“You are getting older, 18 in two years. I might be good to let you have some freedome in this world before then.” Gothel said

“Really, oh thank you, thank you, thank you!” you shouted as you began to jump up and down.

“Hold it.” you stopped jumping “will first need to go visit the academy, see if its a good fit for you. And there will be new rules.” Frollo said firmly.

You picked up the pad of paper and the pencil. You nodded signaling for him to continue as you wrote everything down.

“You are to go straight to and from school, no exseptions. You are to maintain a B at minimum, anything less and you will be continuing your lessons here. Your backpack will be searched everyday the moment you come home. Your homeworks is to be done immediately upon your return before anything else. Do I make myself clear?”

“Crystal.” you respond as you jot down your last note. You had a huge smile on your face, you couldnt believe what you had convinced them to do. Now all you had to do was tour the school and hope you get in.

(24 hours later)

The next day you got up bright an early, you quickly got changed, grabbed your mirror, quickly ate breakfast, and befor you knew it you, Frollo, and Gothel were all heading to the academy. It was perfect riding weather, even though it took a half hour by horse. You could feel your heart beating with excitement as you came across the academy.

It was a tall building, made of colorfull bricks. Tall glass windows lining the exterior bring in plenty of sunlight. A bell tower sat in the center of the roof. “Wow” was the only thing you could think of to say.

You got off Penellope and tied her to the gate surrounding the academy. You gave her a small kiss and thanked her for going such a long distance. You then made your way to the open gate. The grounds were breathtaking. Green grass cut to a perfect length, hedges with flowers lined the stone path that led to the school.

“This place sure is fancy.” you commented quietly.

“What did you expect, something like the castle?” Frollo mocked. “This is a school ment for heroes, ofcrouse its glamorous.”

You rolled your eyes, sure the castle wasent as glamorous as this. But atleast you were tought to be thankful for the things you had, unlike some people.

“(y/n)” you all jumped at the small voice. You began looking around to find nobody. “Up here dear.” you look up to see 3 small fairies. One in green, another blue, and the last one in red.

“Sorry we usually dont show ourselves like this.” the blue one said as they fouted down and turned into someone of a normal height.

“We were just doing some garden work.” the green one said.

“Grate more witches.” Frollo mocked again. Sure he had gotten used to liveing with them, didnt mean he had to like them.

“You must be (y/n)” the red one greeted “Wellcome to Disney academy, my name is-”

“Flora, Fauna, and Meryweather, the headmistresses of disney academy, also assisted in helping prince Philip save aurora from my aunt maleficent.” you interrupted trying to make a good impression. And it did, as they gave you a perplexed look. You rubbed the back of your head “sorry, i'm just really enthrallved with my history studys.” you gave an embarrassed smile.

“Ah, a student with a thrust for learning.” Funa said

“I think you're gonna like it here.” Flora added

“If she makes it through orientation.” Maryweather mumbled.

“What Maryweather means is we're very glad you're interested in the academy. If you’ll follow us will show you around the grounds befor we discuss your enrollment.” Flora corrected.

It was at this moment you got an uneasy feeling. You knew you were being judged, you always were. But this was different from your family, they judged you cause they knew you. No, these fairies were judging you because of who you lived with.
You got lost in thought and hadint relised that the fairies were almost at the door until you felt a hand rest on your shoulder. You turn your head to see Gothel with a sympathetic smile. “We dont have to continue if you dont want to.” she said.

You shuged her hand off. “No, I'm good.” and you continued forward into the building.

As you walked through the door to the school you felt something wrap around your hands. You looked down to see a blue light wrap around them before disappearing. “What was that?” you questioned.

“For the safety of the students and faculty, we use a magic barrier to prevent any fauls magic being used. We do have classes that focuse on magical abilities where you will be able to use your magic.” Maryweather responded.

The halls of the school were long and full of light. Nothing like the castle you lived in. The walls were covered in blue wallpaper and the marble floor sprkled as the sun hit it. Paintings lined the walls of important disney events or figures. You pointed out each event in your head as you walked by.

“Here at disney academy, we have students from all over the island, weather they be human, animal, inanimate object, we wellcome everyone.” Fauna said as they continued further into the building.

“We cover all four subjects in a variety of ways. We also have many electives and extracurricular activities. We also do more of a hands on approtch and take the students on a variety of fieldtrips.” Flora explained as you continued to tour the building. It was like a maze, you could easily get lost if you didnt know where you were going. There was also a cafeteria, gymnasium, greenhouse, ballroom, theater, art studio, and so much more. You smiled, you knew you were gonna like it here, especially if you were able to be with your friends.

At the end of the tour you were shown the 3 fairsy offices. It was a small room covered in yellow wallpaper. There was also a fireplace, and above it was a shield siplaying the three fairies and their colors, along with two tall windows on either side to let light in. There was also a large desk with three chairs behind it, each dedicated to one of the fairies. There was also a large couch on the other side of the room.

As you all entered, Flora raised her wand and casted a spell that presented 3 chairs on the other side of the desk. “Do come in and make yourselves comfortable.” she gestured to the empty chairs. You all sat down and got cozy, this was gonna take a while.

“I presume one of you brought her file.” Fauna questioned.

Gothel handed them a folder full of your acidmeic records. She spoke as the fairsy flipped through “As you can see, (y/n) is a well schollered student, she has axceled at almost everything weve thrown at her, both figuratively and literally.”

“Her grades are high, I see you’ve gone over every subject. She seems to do well with English and history, but not so well with math and science.” Maryweather commented.

“It is true she needs improvements in those arias, she did only receive her powers a couple of weeks ago and just finished her potions study. As for the math-” Gothel began befor Frollo cut her off.

“She has trouble calculating numbers.”

“I do not.” you complained.

You watched as he gave you the side eye “(y/n)”

“But i dont, i just can't do it fast or the way you want me to.” you crossed your arms and looked away from him. He did have a point, math wasnt your strong suit. But he also had a way of doing things. He was a man of my way or the highway.

“That's alright dear, not everyone is good at everything.” Fauna resured you.

“Well if you do decide to enroll, (y/n) will be able to be enrolled in our honors classes, all except for math. Shill also need to pick an elective." Flora said as she handed over a list of the electives.

There were different languages, gym, photography, art, theater, music, home economics, ect. You wernt much of a cook, knew and could speak almost every language in the island, could care less for music, couldn’t use a camra, so that really only left one option. “Could I do art?”

“Absilutly not.” Frollo said sternly.

“But why, you let quasimodo take up carpentry?” you complained.

“Only because I wanted that boy to stay in his tower, he needed a hobbie. You my dear, have a lot of potential and I won't have that be wasted on silly paintings.”

“Oh come on claude” Gothel snapped “We both know she is gifted, but you could atleast let her pick her allective.”

“And it's not just painting that we do here, there's carpentry, pottery, scupting” Fauna stated.

“we also do most of our electives as extra curricular activities aswell.” Maryweather added.

You looked at your uncle and gave him puppydog eyes. “Come on, if you let me do this i'll agree to takeing all the honors cources.”

“Very well.” he grumbled. He then whispered in a growl only you could hear. “But rember, you fall behind as far as a B, you're not coming back.”

“Yes sir.” you spoke with a cheerfull smile and handed the paper back.

“Art it is then.” She then taps her wand on the table creating a scroll. She then handed it to you. “This will be your schedule for the year dear. You can start as soon as monday.”

Period 1: Magic for beginers with Mr Merlin in room 163

Period 2: Advanced History 2 with Mr Milo Thatch in room 201

Period 3: Math with Mr don carlton in room 213

3rd lunch

Period 4: English Honors with Jiminy cricket in room 140

Period 5: Art with Mrs Jill anderson in room 215

Period 6: M/W/F Gym with Mr Philoctetes in the gym T/T health with Mr Rafiki in room 194

You glaced over your schedule, ofcourse you reconised all the names, but it would be interesting to get to know who the “heros” truly were.

“What is a school day like?” You questioned.

“School starts at 8:00 and goes till 2:30. The classes are about an hour, with 3 minutes passing between them. Lunch is usually 20-30 minutes and if students finish early they can either go break in our courtyard or study in the library.” Flora stated. Alright, atlest the day didn’t seem too long.

You felt all eyes fall to you. You had the final say. Were you going to come here for 6 and 1/2 hours 5 days a week, or were you going to spend the rest of your childhood stuck in the castle? You looked up at the headmistresses “Miss Flora, Fauna, Marywether, you just got yourself a new student.”

Chapter Text

It was the start of a new school year at Dizvill Academy. It had been a little over a month since the school year started, and you were doing great. Well, everyone except math. Once again you were placed in Mr Carlton’s basic math class. You sat at your desk, pencil tapping against the table as your eyes glanced at the notes you had taken in class.

Numbers were never your thing, always struggled with them, swimming in your head like a little fish in a pond. They all looked the same, no matter how many times some explained it to you, you just didn't grasp it as well as the other subject. At least it was your last class of the day and it was the end of the week.

“Alright everyone, that will conclude our work for today.” Mr Carlton said as he put down his piece of chalk. “Now before you all leave, I have your quizzes from Wednesday to give back.”

He grabbed a stack of papers off his desk. One by one he passed them out. You get a sinking feeling in your stomach. So far since you arrived at the academy you had decent grades, getting nothing lower than a B. but you got the sense that this quiz would be different.

Sure when he got to you, he placed the paper face down on your desk. “Better luck next time kid.” he gave a sympathetic look as he moved on to the next student.

You gulped as you flipped the paper over. Sure enough, your sinking feeling was right. You had somehow failed this math test. A big red F was in the corner, paper covered with red marks. You gulped, fearing how your family would react. Your uncle's words repeated in your head. “You fall behind as far as a B, you're not coming back.”

At last, the bell rang and everyone quickly moved from their seats and headed for the door. You quickly shoved the paper into your notebook before heading for the door, following the rest of your classmates out of the room. You weren't sure what you were gonna do with this quiz, you definitely couldn't let your family see this, or they were gonna pull you from school.

As you thought about what to do, you made your way to your locker. There you found Penny already waiting as usual. Her class wasn’t far from her locker, unlike yours which was on the opposite side on the ground floor of the academy.

“Hey (Y/N)” she greeted in her cheery attitude. “How was school?”

“Fine” you whispered, brow contorted into a thinking position as she put the lock combination into your locker. You swung it open and grabbed your backpack. You knelt on the floor and began shoving folders and notebooks inside that you would need for your homework assignments.

“You don't look fine,” Penny stated as she watched your panic form. “Somethings bothering you.”

You looked up at her out of the corner of your eye, pausing your movements. “I got a bad grade on my math test,” you mumbled as you slid the test out of your notebook and into the bottom of your bag, hoping your family wouldn’t find it.

“So..?” she questioned, not understanding why it was such a big deal.

“So?” you said slamming the locker shut as you sound your backpack onto your shoulders. “Penny, my family strives for perfectionism. If they found out I flunked a math test, and they’re gonna cause they check my back every day after I come home, I’m not coming back to the academy.”

Penny’s face softened into understanding. She had only met your family a handful of times, but you had explained to her several times how strict they were with you and she tried to understand. She put a finger to her chin, trying to think of some way to help. “Why not say it’s a practice test?” she asked as you both headed for the doors to the academy.

You glanced over at her “You know lying never ends well in my family Penny. They are former villains for crying out loud, they see through every trick in the book.” you pushed through the school doors out into the courtyard. “It’s hopeless. I’m never gonna see this place again.”

“Or you could just tell them the truth,” Penny said as she walked over to a bike rack where her scooter was. She put on her helmet before undoing the combo lock that held her scooter to the rack. “I’m sure you can come to some sort of agreement.”

You sighed walking alongside her to the gate where Penelope was waiting “If only it were that simple.” you walked up to your horse, giving her a pet on the nose before hopping on. She let out a neigh, as if to sense something was wrong. You gave her a scratch on the ears “I’ll be ok girl.”

“Well, whatever happens.” Penny said looking up at you as she hopped on her scooter “I’m on your side. Regardless of your grade, you belong here with us.”

“If only my family could see that.” you grabbed hold of the reins “Come on, let’s start heading home. The last thing I need is my family questioning my whereabouts when we get home.”

Penny looked up at you with a smirk. “Care for a race?”

You grinned looking down at her “You’re on.” without saying start, you clicked your heels into Penelope signaling her to take off as you raced towards Penny’s house.
***
You arrived home a little later than your family would have liked, heading to the stable to put Penelope in her stall. When you arrived in the backyard, Lafo was there waiting to take her in.

“Afternoon (Y/N)” he greeted cheerfully.

“Afternoon Lafo.” you greeted, hoping off Penelope. You smoothed out your outfit as you handed him the reins.

“How was school?” he questioned, trying to make small talk.

You give him a gentle smile “Same old, same old. Lots of assignments to do. Speaking of which, I should get started on them.” you pointed over your shoulder at the castle. “I’ll see you for supper,” you said a bit too fast, skipping off to the castle before he could say another word.

Your goal was to sneak into the castle and up to your room, hiding your failed quiz somewhere in there so no one would find it. As you entered the sliding glass door that led to the living room, you saw Aunt Gothel chatting with Aunt Cruella. Your eyes squinted shut, you should have known she would have been down here waiting for you, just like she was every day.

“Ah, there's my flower.” she greeted, turning her focus onto you. “I was beginning to get worried, You’re a little later than usual.”

“Sorry,” you apologize, trying to keep your voice steady as you close the glass door behind you. “I got caught up in a conversation with Penny. We have this project we're working on in science.”

“Ha Penny.” Aunt Cruella exclaimed as she sipped her tea. “You really must bring that girl around more, you two are like a match made in heaven.”

You let out a nervous smile at the comment unsure what to say. But before you could even think of a reply, Aunt Gothel intervened. “You girls are more than welcome to work here if you would like. Speaking of assignments, why don't we head upstairs so we can go through your bag.”

You tried to keep a steady face as you gulped. Every day it was the same, come home from school then straight upstairs to your old classroom for a bag check then straight to working on homework. You needed an excuse and fast. “Actually, I have a lot of homework tonight and I was hoping we could skip it tonight.”

You watched as her face twitched for a moment, you knew she could tell something that was off with you. But she simply shook her head and stood. “I’m sure you do my flower, and we can get started on it after we go through your bag. Now come along.” she gestured for you to follow her out of the room.

“But-”

She snapped her head around, staring at you with narrow eyes. Her voice was sharp “Now (Y/N).”

You let out a quiet, shaky sigh as you walked across the room. Your sneakers echoing on the wooden floor. You knew you couldn’t lie around your family, it was impossible. They were villains, kings, and queens of manipulation, they could see right through you when you did tell a lie. Once next to her, she gave you a slightly considered crossed disapproving look before leading you upstairs. You knew why they did the bag checks, and it wasn't just to keep on top of your school work. They feared you would bring something home that you were not supposed to, which was not the case. But there was no getting out of it, no matter the excuse you could come up with. If anything, it would just make them more suspicious.

It wasn’t long until you made it to the classroom. Its wooden walls, flooring, shelves lined with books, chalkboards, and desks were usually a warm welcome after a long day of learning at the academy. But today, you could not help but fear you would lose all that you have gained because of one stupid grade.

The sound of the door opening altered your Uncle Claude, who was standing by the window at the other end of the room, looking out of it. “Afternoon (y/n)” He greeted, turning in your direction. “How was school today?”

“Great,” you said with a huge grin. “Very busy, in fact, I have a lot of homework, which I should probably get to, so if you don't mind-” You were about to turn to the door when Gothel placed a hand on your shoulder.

“You seem very eager to get out of this bag check today?” she observed, raising a concerned brow “Are you hiding something from us?”

“Me?” you let out a nervous laugh, waving your hand as if it were nothing. “Never, I just have a lot of schoolwork to do.”

“I’m sure you do,” Frollo said as he crossed over to your old desk. “But you can wait till after the bag check, you have plenty of time to focus on your assignments over the weekend.” he held out his hand, waiting for you to hand it over.

You exchanged a glance with your aunt and uncle, both of their faces stern and slightly disappointed at your uncooperation. With a sigh you handed over your bag, knowing it would be ripped from you if you didn’t, making them even more angry. You gulped Frollo placed it on your old desk. He unzipped the small compartment first, shuffling around through loose pencils, pens, and erasers. He then opened your larger compartment, pulling out notebooks, folders, and textbooks, all of which he laid off to the side to inspect.

Gothel was about to pick up one of your folders to go through it when you watched your uncle pause. He stuck his hand into your bag and pulled out a crumpled piece of paper. You gulped as he uncrumpled it and scanned it over. He then looked up at you, not very pleased. “What's this, (Y/N)?”

“That?” you nervously laughed again, deciding to go with Penny’s lie. “nothing, just a practice test.” you went to reach for it, but your uncle pulled it out of reach as he scanned it over again.

“Then why was it buried at the bottom of your bag?”

“Because-” You tried to think of something but there was no good excuse. You felt your fake smile begin to frown as you realized you had dug a hole for yourself that you wouldn't get out of. You had done so well last year in math, and now you had one bad grade that was about to pull you from the academy forever. “Please don't pull me from the academy,” you begged as a last resort.

This got both your aunt and uncle’s attention, both giving you surprised glances at your outburst.

“And why would we ever do that, my flower?” Gothel questioned as she put the folder in her hand back on the desk.

“Well, you said that if I got anything below a B” you glanced at Frollo “you would pull me from school, and well-”

“(Y/N)” Frollo interrupted with a sign as he put the math test down on the table in front of him. “When I said above a B, I meant for the term, not for one test.”

You blinked in surprise, that was not the answer you were expecting. “So, I’m not being taken out of the academy?”

“No,” Gothel said with a small chuckle. “Are we a little disappointed, sure? But we would never for one bad grade.” but her smile quickly faded. “What does concern us is that you felt the need to lie to us.”

Your smile quickly faded into a frown as you began to fiddle with your hands. “I’m sorry, I just didn’t want to leave the academy.”

“We understand why you did it,” Frollo said in his stern voice, placing his hands on the desk as he leaned forward. “But that is no excuse to lie to us. Which is why you’re grounded for this weekend.”

“What?” you questioned, looking him in the eyes.

“You heard me.” he leaned back, crossing his arms. “No leaving the castle grounds, no mirror, no entertainment. Instead, you will spend the weekend here, with me, reviewing your math assignments until you understand how to do the equations properly.”

You opened your mouth to protest. To say how unfair it was, but you knew it would only extend your suffering. So inside you responded with “I understand.”

“Good.” he nodded as he turned to the rest of your materials and he and Gothel began going through them. You stood there, waiting for them to be done so you could get started on the little homework you actually handed. But you had a feeling that this was going to be a very long weekend.

Chapter Text

Day tuesday, time 8:45, middle of history. You sat at your desk right next to Penny. Mr Thatch had been dragging on about his indepth mission to atlantis. Truth be told it was boring you out of your mind. Why did you have to have him for the second year in a row? History here was nothing like back at home, all lecture based and hardly any hands on activitys. You felt your eyes begin to close as he rabled on. Until finnly he wrapped up.

“And that's how Atlantis was founded. Any questions?” he asked. No one said a word. “Good. tomorrow will move onto our next land, the wonders of wonderland.” He then grabbed a stack of papers off his desk. “Before I forget, there will be a field trip friday. The school is scedualed to go to the Museum of Distory. If you want to attend, I'll need these signed by your guardians by thursday.” he then whent around handing out the slips.

“About time. Four week’s into the new year, I think that’s a record.” Penny said as she looked over her slip.

“We have a museum?” you questioned and looked at the slip.

Penny looked at you with confusion. “You’ve never been to the museum before?”

“Not that I can recall. I'm kind of surprised, you would think that place would be great for education.” you rubbed your head, trying to figure out why you never went.

“Maybe they're not allowed in? It's full of important objects so I could see why.” Penny suggested.

You shrugged “Maybe. Guess I'll find out this afternoon.”

(that afternoon)

You arrived safely home on Penellopy. Today has been a long day. You needed a quick snack before getting your homework done. Hopefully there were some leftover cookies left in the jar. So you headed to the kitchen. Upon entering you found your uncles Kronk and John Silver preparing dinner.

“Hey (y/n) how was school?” Kronk as he diced up some veggies.

“Good, we got any leftover cookies?” you questioned from the doorway.

“Sorry kido, Lock, Shock, and Barrel ate the last of them.” Silver stated peeling potatoes over the trash can.

“Of course.” you grumbled. “I'll just have some chips then.” you head over to the pantry. It was a really big pantry, plenty of food to feed everyone. You could say it was larger than a walk in closet. You raised your hand and used your magic to call over a small bag of doritos. Once it was infront of you you grabbed it and headed upstairs to the classroom. Like every afternoon, Frollo and Gothel were both waiting.

“Afternoon my flower.” Gothel greeted.

“Afternoon.” you said and dumped your bag next to Frollos desk for inspection.

“Anything we should be aware of?” he asked, pulling it up onto his lap.

“Nope, just a magic assignment and a field trip slip i need signed.”

“Where are you going this time?” Gothel questioned as Frollo pulled the slip from your bag.

“The Meuseum of Distory.”

They both froze, as if a subtle cold breez game through the window. “You're going where?” he sounded surprised by your response.

“You heard me.” you said leaning on his desk “Why did we never go? It seems like it would have been a great learning opportunity.”

“We went there once, you were around 6 I believe.” Gothel quickly responded.

You thought back. Your memorie was pretty sharp but you didnt rember anything involving a museum. Something wasn’t adding up. “We did?”

“Indeed, but you hated it. So we didnt go back.” Frollo mocked as he finished reading the slip.

“Well I want to go, so can you sign off on it, please?” you gave a cheeky smile.

“Why would you want to go look at magical objects? That place is nothing special.” Gothel stated. Yep something fishy was going on.

“Are you both alright, you’ve never said I couldn’t go on a field trip before.” you questioned and crossed your arms. “are you keeping something from me?

“Go do your homework while we discuss this. Will come back to you with a decision.”

You rolled your eyes but agreed as you grabbed your assignment and headed for the door. Upon exiting, you looked down at your homework. This week was all about transfiguration. You had to make a potion that would turn a rock into a ruby. This ment going into the potions room, which you still weren't aloud in without supervision. You rolled your eyes as you began walking down the hall, hoping to find one of your aunt’s. Munching on your doritos every step of the way.

You walked by several empty rooms until you came across one in particular. You looked to your left to see your aunt Grimhilda had left her bedroom door open, perhaps she was inside. You walked over, calling from the doorway “aunt Grimhilda?”

There was no response from the dim lit room. Your eyes searched all around, but stopped upon her prized possession, her magic mirror. Taking a glance around the hall, you entered, stopping right infront of it. You were told several times never to use the mirror without permission, but your curiosity was getting the better of you.

“Surely one question wouldn’t hurt.” you looked up at it, “Magic mirror on the wall, what-

“Are you doing in my room?” you hear from behind. You swiftly turn around to see a very unhappy Evil Queen standing in the doorway.

“Aunt grimhilda, I was just-” you stamered out, fiddling with your fingers as you searched for an excuse.

“Useing my mirror without permission again.” she scolded, walking in with folded arms. “How many times must I till you, this is not a toy!”

“I know, but” you sighed “there's a field trip on friday to the Muesum of Distory. I really want to go but aunt Gothel and uncle Claude are giving me a hard time about it. I just want to know why.”

She paused for a quick moment as her face twitched. It was like she was surprised by the information. She quickly clared her throat and tried to change the subject. “I'm sure they have good reasons as to why they dont want you to go. But you can’t just break into someone's room and use their items without asking.”

“I know.” you look at the ground in shame. “Could you, mybe pretend like I wasnt in here.”

She sighed and nodded her head “If you promise to never enter this room without me again, these i suppose you were never here.”

You smiled as you brought your head up. “Thank you, also I have to make a potion for my spells and potions class. Think you could help me?”

Finnely she let her amrs drop as a smile filled her face “Ofcoure my little apple.”

(villains pov)
“We can't let her go.” Gothel said as soon as she thought you were far enough away.

“I agree, but she put us in a tight spot.” Frollo sighed “we already let her go to anything else, shill start asking questions if we dont let her go.”

“But, she can't find out about the book, shill become curious, maybe find out the truth.” she got a panicked look on her face “what if she runs away from us?”

“We arnt gonna let that happen. Will find some way around this.” he rubbed his chin for a moment as he studied the slip. “Perhaps we can put in a request.”

“What were you thinking?”

“Jafar, he still works there part time, Correct?”

Gothel thought for a moment. “I believe so, why?”

He smirked, “Well, perhaps we can request for him to be her tour guide, then she will never know it exists and she will never find out about her future.”

“I suppose that could work, but would he even agree to it?”

“Only one way to find out.”

(your pov)

“I think it's ready.” you said as you finished sturing the liquid inside the cauldron. You gabed a syring from the table next to it and scooped up a little bit of the potion before squirting it onto a rock. But nothing happened again. You let out a frustrated sigh. “I dont get it, what am i doing wrong.”

“Did you double check your ingredients?” Grimhilda questioned from the other side of the room. She figured if she was stuck here “babysitting” then she would prepare some of her own potions.

“Yes” you began reading off your list as you pointed to each ingredient on the table. A pot of boiling water, 2 cups of dirt, 4 teaspoons of mineral dust, 1 pinch of ruby fragments, and a spark of flint.” you read the last part as if you felt dum.

“Rule 3 in potions makeing, always read the directions carefully.” her voice was monitone and pointless. Ofcourse you knew that rule, but it didnt mean you would forget to do it.

Rolling your eyes in annoyance, atleast you didn’t need to restart the spell. you walked over to a shelf containing flint and steel. Grabbing it, you hovered it over the cauldron and hit it, creating a spark. It created a burst of smoke in the cauldron, turning the potions from a red to a clear liquid. You picked up the syring and refilled it. Taking a new rock, you squarted it with the new spell. A puff of smoke surrounded it as it changed from a rock into a ruby.

“Finnaly!” you shouted with glee.

“May I see it?” You picked up the small ruby and brought it over. Grimhilda picked it up and observed it with her own hands, taking in every angle. “Not bad for your first transfiguration spell.

You smiled with pride, one new potion learned. “I'm very excited for when we move on to bigger objects, later we're gonna learn how to turn humans into other creatures.”

She chuckled “Well then your gonna wan’t to talk to your Aunt yzma about that, she grate with transfiguration.”

“I know, but befor we get there were gonna learn how to age ourselves.” you looked up at her “i know just the person to ask.”

Just then the door to the potions room opened and your Aunt Gothel and Uncle Claud entered.

“Ah there you are.” Frollo said. “i assume your done with your homework”

“Yep” you grabbed the ruby from your aunts hand and walked over showing it to them “turned a rock into a ruby.”

Gothel took it from you and inspected it with both hands. “It very lovely, looks like an actuall ruby.”

After a quick moment of silence you ask the one question on your mind. “So did you guys make a decision?”

“We decided you can go on one condition.” Frollo said.

“Anything!” he handed you your slip, attached was a note. You readed and were shocked by what it read. You were either to be paired with your uncle Jafar or you werent going. “you have got to be kidding me.” you crossed your amrs.

“Do you want to go or not?” he questioned.

“But what if they refuse the request?”

“Then I suppose youll have a whole day to spend in the library.” he smirked.

You gave them an appalled look. How could they do this to you? It was literally a field trip to a museum, and they didn’t trust you. It wasent like you were gonna steal anything. But you also didnt want to get stuck in the library with Mr Père Robert. He was a very goofy old guy, always trying to start up a conversation. Guess your only option was to enjoy the museum alongside your uncle.

So the next morning you walked into history and handed Mr Thatch your permission slip. “I have my permission slip Mr Thatch.”

“Grate (y/n), first one as always.” he said, taking it from you. He then noticed a note attached. “What's this?”

“It's a request from my family. They don’t want me going on the trip unless I'm paired with my uncle who works there. Don’t ask me why, I'm just the messenger.” you put your hands up in defence.

He rubbed the back of his neck, unsure what to say. “This is a very.. unusual request (y/n). I'm not sure if the headmistresses will accept this, but I'll see what I can do.”

“Thank you sir, I really want to go on this trip so anything you can do is very appreciative.” you then walked back to your desk and sat down. By the end of the day you had an answer, look’s like you were going on the field trip afterall.

By the time Friday came around, you could barely hold yourself together. You were finally gonna see actuall pieces of Distory. On the bus you sat next to Penny of course, and in the seat over was Max and PJ. Penny had spent most of the ride explaining the different exhibits and what they held.

“I'm so excited, I can't wait to see all the artifacts in person!” you squealed.

“You are gonna love it!” she said with excitement.

When the bus pulled up to the museum, you gase in awe at its amazing structure. It was similar to the museum of natural history in New York, only Disneys was tinted a yellow color and looked more cartoonie. Once the bus was parked you were all led inside and brought to a bunch of conference rooms. You were instructed to leave your stuff in those rooms then find your chaperones.

You and Penny left holding hands as you entered the main lobby. It was a dull yellow color inside. The windows provided a lot of light. So much that you could see dust floating through the air. In the center of the room was a statue of their crator, King Mickey to his left, and his brother Oswald to his right. You and Penny both stopped to admire it.

“So that's what god looks like.” you mumble to yourself. Sure you had see picture of him, but it was strage seeing a full 3d model.

“I wonder what he would be like if he were still around.”

“He be a very old man, that's for sure.” you both let out a burst of laughter.when you both calmed down she looked at you.

“I honestly can’t believe your family said you couldnt go unless Jafar showed you around.”

“I know, I'm super bumbed. I was really hoping we would do this together, but you know my family.”

“I can't wait for you to be 18, then you’ll finally have control over your life.” she then leand in a kissed you on the cheek “i'll see you in three hours.” she wispered in your ear before walking off to her group. You couldn’t help but blush as you watched her walk away.

“Well isn’t that cute.” you here from behind you. You rolled your eyes to see your uncle standing off to the right of the statue. You turn and give him the side eye. “(y/n) and Penny sitting in a tree.”

“Oh grow up.” you growled walking over to him. You were used to the teasing back at home, mostly from the younger villains, but some of the olderone still acted like tweens.

“Surely you must have a secret, how I would love to find myself a girl.” he commented with a sly smile.

“Why dont you go ask the femail’s back home, or better yet look at your story and think about why your not in the dating game.” you smirked.

You gave you a cross look and shoved his staff in your face. “You watch your tongue young lady.”

You just stare at it and blow a piece of hair out of your face. You knew he would never use his staff on you, and he would never do something like that in public. “Can we just get on with the tour?”

He gave you a disappointed glar before gesturing with his staff for you to follow. This was gonna be a long 3 hours. And a long 3 hours it was. Atleast you got to see several famous artifacts.

Eventually it was lunchtime and you were brought to the rest of your class that was in a conference like room. There were several, perfect to accommodate the whole academy. You found Penny, Max, and PJ and whent to sit with them. You sat down and pulled out your packed lunch. Today’s special was a jam sandwich, water, and two chocolate chip cookies.

“So how was the museum?” Max asked.

“That was worse than Mr thatche’s lectures. I think we went by the lamp atlest 4 times, and each time he complained. He aslo had me do most of the talking, I swear I was being quizzed.” you rested your head in your hand “atleast i got to see some cool artifacts. I really liked the enchanted rose exhibit.”

“Well I like the hall of heroes.” Max said.

“Na man, it's the huge model of the kingdom for me.” PJ said.

“You guys are lame, the real treasure in this place is the Book of Stories.” Penny said.

“The what?” you questioned.

The trio looked at you as if youve gone mad.

“Youve never heard of the Book of Stories?” Max questioned.

You gave them a confused look “Am I supposed to?”

The trio exchanged looks before looking back at you.

“No one ever mentioned it to you?” PJ questioned.

You slowly shook your head. Things are getting weird now. Were they pulling a prank, or was there something your family wasn’t telling you.

“Boys cover for us.” Penny said as she got up, grabbed your hand, pulled you out of your chair and headed for the door.

“Where are we going?” you asked as she hightaled it out of there.

“I'm taking you to see the most amazing thing in all of the island.” she spoke. She led you through many hallways, past several exhibits, all the way to the back of the museum. The room they entered was dark with a spotlight on a singular book in the center of the room. It sparkled in the light as the gold cover glisend.

“Here it is, the Book of Stories.” Penny explained “Every single one is in this book. Whoever hold’s the book is the story that will appier. Past, present, and future.”

“Wow” was all you could say as you stepped closer. Every story in one single book. It must be highly enchanted.

“Could you imagine all the secrest it holds? Oh what I wouldent give for one small peek, imagine if our future is together.”

You looked at it with curiocity. You wherent exactly a character from a story. No one knows exactly how you came to this world without one. But maybe this book had the answers. “I don’t know if I want to know my future. I mean, sure, I would like to know some of it. But if there's one thing my family has tought me, its don’t mess with your fate.”

“Oh but surely there's some questions you want answered. Maybe you could find out who your parents are, or find some forgotten memories, you could even see who you'll be in the future.”

You looked at it again. Penny did have a point, this could be a gate to getting some of your questions answered. But you were snapped out of thought when Mr Zazu came flying in. “Ah there you to are, you know your not supposed to be romeing around by yourselves.”

“Sorry Mr Zazu, i was just showing (y/n) the book of storys.” Penny appoligised with some sass.

“Very nice, but I'm sure (y/n) already saw it. You both know wandering off is grounds for detention.” He scolded as he flew infront of them.

“We're very sorry Mr Zazu, I just wanted to get a better look.” you apologies.

He rolled his eyes thinking you ment something else. “Even if you did want to see inside of it, i'm afraid only the king has access to the book of storys.” he then turned and flew twords the door “come along you two, were about to leave the museum.”

You glanced at the book one more time. There was something calling you to it. You need to see inside that book and get some answers.

“(y/n) you coming?” Penny questioned.

You turned to look at her. “Penny, how do you feel about a sleepover tomorrow night?”

She gave you a concerned and evil smirk look. “What are you planning?”

“How would you like to get a peek into that book?”

Chapter Text

Saturday night, the night you would sneek into the Museum of Distory and sneak a peek into the Book of Stories. The plan so far had been executed perfectly. You told your family you were gonna sleep over at Penny’s, while Penny told her parents that she was gonna sleepover at the castle. So far no one suspected a thing.

At 8 you left for pennys on foot. Since her house was on the way to the museum, she told her parents you were going out to dinner before going to your place so they wouldn’t get suspicious. It was about a ten minute walk, nothing special. You didn’t want to talk penelope in fear she would be to loud, so you planned to ride on pennys scooter. The journey would be long, almost an hour, but an hour for answers will be worth it.

Upon arriving you found Penny playing with Bolt, Mittens, and Rhino in the yard. Bolt was chasing after a ball while Mittens laid in the grass as Rhino did laps in his ball. “Hey Penny!” you called entering the yard.

“(y/n)!” she turned to look at you. She raced over and you both embraced in a hug. “Ready for tonight?”

“You know it!”

“Alright, let me just put these fellas inside. Meet me by the barn over there.” she pointed to the barn attached to her house. You nodded and walked over. After about five minutes she came out, opened it up, grabbed her scooter and two bike helmets. Her father had configured it so now two people could fit.

You put one of the helmets on as Penny situated herself. You then hopped on and grabbed her shoulders. “Hold on.” she said as she rammed her enegin and you both took off. The museum was located in the heart of the island, Main street central, where all the hussle and bustle was. Not tonight though, you would think in a place where people worked most of the week days that things would be open late. But in the disney kingdom, very few places are open late saturday and sunday nights.

This would be perfect, not many people would be around, and the museum would be closed for the evening. Sure you had a very bad feeling about doing this, especially the way your family is, but this was something you had to do. After 55 mins and 38 seconds of rideing you made it. You hoped off as Penny put her scooter behind one of the bushes outside. You both paused as you looked at the dark, empty building.

“Dont tell me your getting cold feet now.” Penny jokes.

“Ofcourse not, i'm just-”

“Scared we're gonna get caught?”

“A little.”

She grabbed your shoulders and turned you to face her. “Listen, you and I are gonna go in there, look at that book, and get out without anything happening. I know how to disable the cameras, you’ve got magic, what could go wrong.”

“I.. guess you're right.” you said unsure as you both held hands and began making your way up the steps and inside the museum itself. As you and Penny entered, the building was completely dark. You watched as Penny opened a bottle of powder and shook it in the air. It lit up the room and the place came alive with green lazers. “Works every time” she smirked.

You looked at her with a raised brow, had she done this before? But before you could even ask, she began doing flips in the air, doging every lazer as she crossed the room. You rolled your eyes playfully. ‘Show off’ you thought before raising your hand and said “in times of danger I seek protection, give me a shield to protect my salvation.” A green shield fell around your form. You walked across the room with ease, even when the lazers hit the shilrd, no alarm went off.

Penny nodded and then getured for you to follow as she showed you to the security room. The plan was for you to knock the guard out with a sleeping spell whail Penny would turn off the lazers and sensor to the Book of Stories. The door was closed and locked, hopefully there was only one guard on duty.

You both took a side of the door. You raise your hand, the words of the spell on the tip of your tongue. Nodding to a penny you knocked on the door. Nothing, she tried again.

“Who’s there?” an old gruff voice asked from inside.

Penny only responded with more knocking.

“I swear to walk Joe if you forgot your keys again!” the voice spoke as movement came from inside the room. You watched as the knob turned and the door opened. Befor the man had any time to respond you shouted “as darkness falls and midnight nears, make my victim sleep till sunrise draws near!” Green smoke spewed from your hand and hit the guy square in the face. He fell backwards, falling unconscious as he hit the floor.

“Guess that's one way to take care of a security guard.” Penny commented enerting the room.

“Life is so much easier with magic.” you braged.

“Whatever” Penny walked over to the computer and turned off the security system leading to the Book of Stories. Once she was sure she shut it down correctly, you both took off for the Book of Stories!

Entering the room it was pitch black, no lights, no lazers, nothing. You raise your hand again “darkness may be my final sorrow, now let there be light for a better tomorrow!” a blast of yellow light flew out across the room. The walls began to be covered in little yellow dots, brightening up the whole room.

You and Penny looked at eachother. Then at the book, unsure what to do next. “Do you want to go first?” you suggested.

“You were the one with the questions, you should go.” she nudged you twords the book.

You look at it, unsure what to do. Tightening yourself, you slowly step forward until you are right infront of the book. You study it, letting the tip of your pointer finger trace the outside. You wrap your finger tips around the cover before opening it up. As you did it glowed bright, the first page reading on gold print “what would you like to know?”

You take a deep breath. There were several questions that you wanted answers to. But you decided to ask one question that was on your mind. “What does my future hold?”

The book glowed as its pages flipped open on their own. It stopped in the middle of the book. A picture appiered in it. Inside was a picture that you wished you never saw. There was a moving picture of a dragon flying around the kingdom's castle. It was raing heavily, thunder and lightning going off in the background. On the top tower you saw Penny standing there. She held a wand and a book in her hand. The dragon flew to the top roaring out at penny. Penny looked to be saying something as the wand aimed at the dragon. The dragon blew fire but she stopped back. Just then a bolt of lightning struck the dragon and it looked to scream out in pain. It flicured as it tracformed into a little gril before falling to the ground below landing hard, she dint get up. The little girl, was you.

Your eyes wided and gasped. You slammed the book shut and held yourself in a tight hug. Surely that was a lie, surely none of that could actually happen. Penny would never- right?

“(y/n) you alright?” Penny asked.

Your face whent pale as you walked backwards, away from the book. “That can't be true, that can’t be my future.” you whispered.

“(y/n)?” Penny tried again. She was begging to get concerned. She began taking a few steps closer to you.

You looked at her. All you could see in her now was her heroic stature, you weren’t ment to be together. She would be your downfall. “No, No stay back!” you put up your hands in protection.

Penny stopped, giveing a scared and concerned look. “What happenens?”

You felt your throat begin to close and tears swell in your eyes. There was only one thing you could think of in this present moment to protect your future. You raced by penny and out of the room.

“(y/n) wait!” Penny called as she followed close behind.

You fell into a panic state as you raced around the museum. You were looking for one thing and one thing only, the lamp. If there was anything you remembered clearly right now, it was your uncle Jafars story. The lamp should hold a genie inside, meaning 3 wishes. If you could make a wish that would prevent your future from becomeing a relaity, then you would do whatever it takes. The whole way you heard Penny calling behind you but you didnt stop until you found it. You stopped fast in your tracks as you studys it for a moment. All you had to do was pick it up and rub it, then a genie would appier and you could wish everything to remain as it is.

“(Y/n) what's gotten into you?” Penny questioned with concern as she entered the room.

You glance back at her and then at the lamp. “I'm doing what must be done to protect our relationship.” you walk up to the lamp and hover your hand over it.

“(Y/n) wait!” She called out but it was too late. You picked up the lamp and an alarm starte blaring around the room. You didnt care though. You had 3 wishes, one would be to keep everything the same, and the other would be to wish you and Penny back home like nothing happened. But as you rubbed the lamp nothing happened.

You sighed in frustration “WHY WON’T IT WORK!”

“Don’t you remember. The genie was set free, the lamp has no genie anymore.” Penny called in a panic.

You felt your stomach drop as your eyes popped open. You had forgotten that part. You felt like an idiot as the alarm blared throughout the room. You felt Penny grab your hand.

“Quickly, we need to get out of here before the cop’s arrive.” She panicked as she began dragging you through the building to the exit. But as soon as you both stepped outside, you found yourselves face to face with bright car headlights.

“DPD we got you surrounded!” called one voice.

“Put your hands in the air!” said another.

You and Penny obayed. Penny gave you a side eye and shook her head. You felt panic and guilt race though your body, what had you done! You both watched as an officer approached you both. He was an African Buffalo and looked you both up and down with questionable looks.

“Are you both the ones who entered the museum?” you both nodded. He gave you both a stern look “what were you two doing in there? is there anyone else?”

“Cheif bogo, We were-”

You interrupted her, even though she may be your downfall in the future, this was your idea. “This was my fault sir. We thought the lamp held a genie inside, we just wanted some wishes.”

Cheif Bogo pulled out a pad and pencil. “Names?”

“Penny Forrester.”

“(y/n) Villain.”

He humphed as he took notes. “Be glad your both minors still, or you could have been charged with theft, brakeing an entering, and damagment of private property.”

“We're very sorry chief Bogo.” you responded.

“Please we won't do it again, just let us go. Will go straight home-” Penny began say befor Bogo cut her off.

“I'm afraid I can't do that. You both will need to be escorted home and your parents will need to be informed of this incident.” though his words may have ment to be sincer, his voice was everything but. He looked out into the crowd of cops. “Take a look around the museum, make sure everythings in order.” he instructed before turning back around. “Miss Forrester, you will be riding with officer Wild. (y/n) you're with me.”

Needless to say, the ride back home was quiet. You sat in the back of the police car, reflecting on everything that happened, and everything that was going to happen. Why? Why couldnt the world just be nice to you? Why did you have to go around and cause trouble? You lisent to Cheif Bogo as he called your family, you were gonna be in deep waters when you got home.

After sixty minutes of driving, you felt the car come to a complete stop. You gulped as Bogo got out of the driver's seat and opened the back door. He gave you a dissaproveing stare as you climbed down onto the dirt path. You both approached the castle with caution, you really didnt want to face your family after tonight.

Bogo knocked on the door hard and furious. The outside world was far from wellcome here. No one ever wanted to find up in the dark forest. And though who had to, always passed through with caution. You could tell by bogos body movements that he wanted to drop you off and get out of there ASAP.

Eventually the door opened, you were slightly relieved to see it was your Aunt Maleficent. There were worse options then here who could have answered.

“Cheif Bogo, my depest apologies for (y/n) behavior. I assure you this will never happen again.” she spoke with distaste yet sincerity.

“I sure hope so, she and Penny have caused a lot of trouble. I should be arresting them for the stunt they pulled. 3 crime’s in one night” he looked like he was gonna turn into a bull “be glad i dont call DPS, and you’ll be lucky if the king doesn't hear about this.” he growled before walking off back to his cop car.

You look up at your aunt with a guilt expression on your face. Your eyes pleading with her as if to say you were sorry. She looked down with a displeasing look and shook her head.

“We are going to have a long chat about this stunt.” she spoke in an eerily calm voice as she grabbed your shoulder and pulled you inside.

You looked around at the main hall. Every single villain was present, and not one smile was found. This was gonna be worse than your 2 month grounding after the feast of fools incident almost 2 years ago. You looked at the ground in shame, ready for a stern talking to.

“What were you honestly thinking! Stealing from the meuseum, are you mad!” Hades questioned.

“Stealing a lamp that had no genie in it. What were you even planing to do, wish for gold?” Jafar mocked.

“I’m really sorry.” you mumbled knowing that wasent going to work.

“And sorry not gonna cut it this time!” Gothel stated.

“Be glad you're under 18 or you would have been arrested for this!” Cruella screamed.

“You confide in the castle untill further notice, you are not to leave unless you are given permission. no more going to the academy, no more seeing Penny-” Frollo stated.

Your heart sank upon hering those things. No more academy, no more leveing the castle, no more seeing the one person you loved. “But that’s not fair!” you shouted stopping a foot on the ground.

“It is completely fair. Be glad we aren't confinding you to the dungeon. Now go to your room cause you are grounded, young lady!” Maleficent stated from behind you.

You hmph and storm off to your room. Once inside you slammed your door shut and let out a scream. Tonight you had found out too many awful things. You were going to become a villain in your future, you lost all the freedome you had, you probably lost all your friends, and now you most likely lost the one person you loved!

You looked at your hands as they began to glow a bright green. Your emotions were taking control and that's when you began to panic. You remember from the book of storys, how magic would be your worst enemy. You watched as they sparked. You closed the shut hoping they would stop. “Calm down!” you screamed at yourself but it wasent working. You shut your eyes and anger and hatred filled your body. Before you knew what was happendong you bent back as your arms flew open and you let out a huge frustrated scream as if you were on fire. You lisent to the sounds of things breaking and stone crubleing. You felt all energy leave your body as you fell to the ground and fell unconscious. What you didnt know was that you had just destroyed your entire bedroom, and created a hole in your floor that led straight into the main hall. 

Chapter Text

The next time you wake up, you’re in a different yet familiar room. You looked around, 4 stone walls lined your room with a small barred window peeking out of the back wall. A small desk sat in the corner with a hard wooden chair. A door was on the other end of the room to, what you assumed, was a bathroom. You lay on a stiff matrice with a lumpy pillow behind you. Mr cuddles were to the right of you, you wanted to reach for him but noticed something was different. As you grab him you realize you can’t feel his fluffy fur. You sit up and look at your hands. They were covered in black leather gloves.

Confused, you tried to pull them off but they wouldn’t leave your hands. You then tried to use your magic but the gloves prevented you from doing so. What were these things?

Before you could think further, the door creaked open. You turned your head to see Mad walk in with a clipboard. He looked up and smiled. “Nice to see you awake.”

You weren’t sure what to say. On one hand, you were upset, but on the other, you knew what was going on was because of last night. In a way you felt safe, the safest you felt in a long time. But you knew you weren’t gonna be leaving the space any time soon.

You pulled your legs to your chest and moved your head into your knees “I’m sorry” was all you mustered to say.

“An apology isn't gonna help you this time y/n” he pulled over the chair and sat facing the bed “You destroyed your whole room, even creating a hole in the floor.”

You looked away from him and at the wall. "Great, now they're all against me’ you thought.

Mad sighed as he leaned back in the chair. “I understand this is challenging right now. But we came up with a plan to ensure the safety of ourselves, and ourselves.”

You turn your head to face him, still burying it in your knees. “Like what?” you mumbled.

He taped a pen to the clipboard, adding a bit of noise to the room. “First you and I are gonna start therapy. It will help your emotions out without you destroying the castle.” he then gestured to your hands “Second, those gloves are to be worn until you can learn to control your powers. You can return to your magic lessons in a few days if your behavior improves.”

You nodded, as much as you wanted to argue, you also felt that this was the best way to control yourself. If you were being honest, you were scared to use your power after what you saw in the book. You then lifted your head and looked down at your hands, studying them. Remembering how your powers couldn’t go through. “Are they like magic blockers?”

“They are.” He nodded.

You nodded your head and you clasped them together. You felt somewhat safe with them on. It was nice to know that with them on, your magic wouldn't hurt anyone or anything. Looking around, you missed your bedroom. Why had you let anger take control? Then maybe you would only be grounded with a lovely bed to lay in and stuff to keep you occupied. “What about my room? When can I go back?” you blurted out.

“Your room is still being repaired, so until that’s fixed, your new room is here. And you are not to leave without supervision, at least, not until we can get your emotions under control.” He placed a hand over your gloved hands. “We didn’t ever want it to come to this (y/n) but you gave us no other option.”

You nodded, there was no getting out of this. But right now you just wanted to be with your thoughts, alone. “Can you give me a few minutes, alone?”

He nodded “I’ll go upstairs and grab some food, then will start our session.” with that he stood and took his leave.

Once the door closed you glanced around your cell once again. It only made you remember last night's events. You felt sad, scared, and angered by it all. Why did this have to happen to you? As if all the events that happened in your life so far weren't enough, you were now destined for the same future as your aunts and uncles. That thought scared you the most. As a little girl, you wanted to be just like them. But after what you saw in the book, it seems the only thing you were destined for, was failure.

As the thoughts came back, you curled into a ball once more. This time it was different. You felt yourself move back and forth in a rocking motion. Your breathing became shaky. Your head twitched as all your senses left your body. What was happening?

A few moments after your attack started, Mad walked in carrying a tray containing a sandwich and water. But he stopped when he saw you. “(y/n)?” he questioned. You didn’t respond and just continued to shake. He tried again as he placed the tray on the desk. He then sat down on the bed next to you, placing his hands on your shoulders. “Listen to my voice (y/n), you are having a panic attack. When I squeeze my hands you breathe in, when I release you breathe out.” he squeezed his hand on your shoulders “In.” you breathed in. He then released them “Out.” you breathed out. “Again, in, and out, in and out.” He did it slowly and gently until you managed to calm yourself. You felt yourself come back to reality. Your body stopped shaking and your breathing was normal. Your senses all came back, once again able to notice your surroundings.

“Better?” he asked as he let go.

You nodded again. “What was that?”

“A panic attack most likely from the stress of everything.” He picked up the clipboard from his chair.

“Panic attack?

“It’s what your body just did. Is there something that you are afraid of? Something that makes you feel on edge?” he asked, clicking his pen ready to write.

You turned your head away. If they found out what you did, who knows what they say.

“(y/n) I know somethings on your mind.” he places a comforting hand on your shoulder “you can tell me.”

You tune your head back to him. Maybe if you told just one person, then this fear would go away. And maybe they could help you not become one. “Promise you won’t get mad?”

“You’re talking to the madest doctor there is,” he said, trying to make you crack a smile. That only made your face droop. “Yes, I promise I won’t get mad.”

You sigh and grab Mr cuddles. Your hands rub his head as you speak. “I looked into the book of stories.”

Mad starts to write it down but stops when he processes the words. He looked at you surprised and confused “You what?!”

“I know we aren’t supposed to but, I saw something in that book.” You shut your eyes ``We didn’t sneak in to steal the lamp. We snuck in to see the book of stories, we wanted to know our future.” tears began to form in your eyes as you thought back to the memory “I was the only one who looked at it. And what I saw” you sniffed “I was a dragon, Penny was at the top of the castle. We were at war with each other, she then struck me down and-” You watched as you began to panic once again. “I don’t want to be a villain!” you screamed into your legs.

Seeing you in this state made Mad very surprised. Never had any of the villains seen you this upset. But that wasn’t why he was surprised, there was another reason. He wrapped an arm around you and pulled you into a hug. Now was not the time for questions, what you needed now was comfort, that things were gonna be ok.

“There’s a reason we’re not supposed to look into the future (y/n).” he comforted “You know that.”

“I just thought, maybe it was gonna be different” you sniffed. “I thought we were meant for each other, but now-” you let out a loud sob as the memory was engraved into your head.

“It’s still in the future, there’s still a possibility it won’t happen.”

“And if it does?” you look at him with tears in your eyes.

“Then we will figure it out when the time comes.” laying the clipboard in his lap he took out a handkerchief from his pocket and dried your eyes. Once you were calmed down he picked up the clipboard and stood. “I think that’s been enough for today. Why don’t you try and relax, and eat something, it will help.” he then walked over to the door and opened it “Someone will be by with dinner before bed.” With that, he left you alone to be with your thoughts.

***
Later that evening you found yourself lying in bed, bored out of your mind. It had been only a few hours since Mad left and the sun was setting over the horizon. Your only entertainment was Mr cuddles and watching the sun’s rays slowly inch back towards the window. Feeling like you needed to move, you flung your legs over the side and stood up.

Your socks touched the stone floor protecting them from the cold. You were still dressed in your after from the previous evening, not even offered a chance to change. At least you were able to take a shower once Mad left. You closed your eyes and breathed in the dusty air, what you wouldn’t do to get out of this room and roam free.

Glancing at the window once again, you began to have an idea. You looked at the wooden chair lying in the middle of the room. Grabbing it you pulled it up against the window and then climbed up on it. Unfortunately, you were still too short to reach the barred window. Looking around for anything that could give you height, you decided to grab the pillows lying on the bed. Placing them on the chair, you climb up once again. You reach up with your arms and could just barely reach them. Leaning against the wall, you shift onto your toes and reach up to grab the bars. “HAZA!” you shout. Now if you could just pull one of the bars off, then maybe you could squeeze through the gap.

But before you could even try anything, you heard the door open behind you. Your head snapped around to see your uncle Claud enter. When he saw you, he raised a brow and asked, “What are you doing?”

“Nothing, just-” your eyes darted around as your mind searched for an excuse “getting some fresh air.”

His face quickly changed to his normal, emotional-less demeanor. But his voice was not one to mess with “Get down from there before you injure yourself.”

You glance out the barred windows and frown. Guess you’ll have to wait for another chance at escaping. So you let go of the bars and hopped down from the chair. You then turned to your uncle “Did you bring me something? Perhaps a lesson?” you couldn’t believe what you had just asked. You hated lessons, but at this point, you were too bored out of your mind to care.

“Actually, I- we were thinking you could use a break from your room.” he then turned on his heel and signaled for you to follow. Without another word, you zoomed out of your confinement as fast as possible while staying behind him. You smiled as you were getting some freedom again. Even if you were under supervision.

“So where are we going?” you questioned with excitement.

“You’ll see,” he responded as you both made your way back up to the main floor of the castle. Once up there you walked through many hallways till you came across a familiar door. Frollo stopped in front of it and then proceeded to open it. Once it was opened you skipped inside but quickly stopped.

Your mouth dropped open slightly as you looked around. Tall bookshelves lined the room, you could hear the crackle of a fireplace coming from the back. The castle library was one of your favorite rooms in the castle. Hours you would spend curled up with a book by the fireplace in your free time. But after heading off to the academy, you had rarely stepped back inside.

“Je me souviens quand tu venais ici pendant ton temps libre. Toi et moi, nous nous asseyions sur le canapé près de la cheminée avant de nous coucher, pour pratiquer notre littérature.” (I remember when you would come here in your spare time. You and I would sit on the sofa by the fireplace before bed, practicing your literature.) You heard your uncle say behind you. It took a moment for the French to translate in your head, but you eventually understood him. “Oui, je me souviens” (yes, I remember)

After a moment of silence, he began walking towards the fireplace. “Pick something out, then come join me by the fire.”

Listen as his footsteps got further, your mind searched for a book you enjoyed. Looking around you came across one you were fond of. “The Dot by Peter H Reynolds' ' sure it was a children's book, but it was one that made you happy. And happiness was something you could use right now.

So you grabbed the book from the shelf and walked over to the fireplace in the far back of the library. It was good to be back in this room. It made you feel warm inside like nothing bad could happen. But when you approached the fireplace you stopped dead in your tracks. Sitting in the armchair was your uncle, and in his hands, was the very book you had written almost 5 years ago. “Happy Never After.”

Sensing that you were staring at him, Frollo looked up at you. Following your gaze down to the book he shut it and spoke. “I’m sure you remember writing it. You were so happy to show it to us, I read it at least once a week.” he then looked up at you “It’s probably the best book we all own.”

Watching the book in his hand, you felt yourself go stiff, then numb. It triggered the memories of last night. All it did was talk about the villains and how they should have won. But after what the book said, you were sure happily ever afters could ever be made. You drop the book to the ground as you take a step closer to him “Can..can I see it?”

Your uncle shrugged “I don't see why not.” he then handed it over. You took it in your shaking hands as you looked at the cover. All it did was make you think of the life you never, and will never have. Looking at the fireplace, you shakily walk over and with one good, angry toss, you chuck it inside.

“(y/n)!” you heard your uncle shout from behind you. Your eyes stayed mesmerized for a moment as it burned in the fire. It was like you were saying goodbye to something that never happened. A part of you found it stupid, but another made you close your eyes. You felt your knees buckle under you as tears formed in your eyes. Letting out a loud scream, you cried “I don’t want to be a villain!”

You felt yourself sob as the memories once again came flooding in. As it did, your mind also flooded with questions. Why you? Why out of everyone in the kingdom was it you? Was it because you lived in a villain household? Was it because you were left on their doorstep? Was it because you misbehaved so many times? You covered your face with your hands in hopes everything would just disappear.

But instead, you felt yourself being pulled into a warm embrace. “hush my angle.” you heard your uncle's voice “Hush.” this was unlike your uncle, to comfort you in a time of need. But you didn't care to question it. instead, You turned yourself just slightly in his arms. You rested your head on his chest and wrapped your arms around him and weeped. “I know, my angle, I know. Life is not fair. But you have to remember that our lord works in mysterious ways.”

“What happened?” you heard a female voice. You squint your eyes open and think back to who it might be. It was your aunt Gothel.

“She’s just upset about last night,” Frollo muttered aloud as he rubbed your shoulder, trying to get you to calm down.

“I knew lettering her go was a bad idea.” Gothel sighed as she placed the tray on a small table in front of the fireplace. “We knew this was gonna happen, that she would find out,” she said as she knelt next to them. “This is what we get for keeping it from her. And now my poor flowers in tears because of it.”

Frollo looked at Gothel with a glare as if to say shut up while growling “Gothel.”

Upon hearing Gothels words, you unwrapped your arms and wiped your eyes. You then pushed away from your uncle and looked up at them. “What?” surely they couldn’t know about your future before you did.

“It’s nothing.” his eyes narrowed on Gothel telling her to stay quiet. While Gothels face looked like she was ready to fight.

Looking between them, you knew something was amiss. You look down at your lap and speak with the best strong voice you can muster. “I know you're both lying. Tell me how you knew I would find out?” if your future was already decided for, then the least they could do was give you the answers that you wanted.

“Are you gonna tell her?” Gothel asked Frollo but he simply turned his head. “Go on, make her hate us.”

Gothel sighed as she looked down at you. Take your chin in her hand, she lifts it so both your eyes meet. “(y/n), not too long after we found you, we asked the king to look into your story. See if we could find your birth parents or some more information about you. One day one of us was asked to meet the king at the museum. Being one you were most familiar with, I took you to see what your story held.” she sighed as she thought back to that day “What we didn’t tell you was that your parents had found out your story. We think that’s why they abandon you on our doorstep. We were devastated when we found out why, and what your future held.”

“We had hoped that us raising you would bring forth a different outcome. But sometimes, we can’t always lay out the path that is pathed for us.” Frollo added as he rested a hand on your shoulder.

After hearing all the information, you were surprised. All this time your family knew about you becoming a villain. Even your birth parents didn’t want you because of it. “All this time, you knew I was gonna be evil?”

“If we had known, we would have never asked. We thought we were gonna reunite you with your parents.” Gothel rested a hand on your shoulder “but instead we were granted a beautiful, brave, smart girl. And who knows if you’re ever gonna be a villain, we don’t know why you turned into a dragon.”

“But what if I am, what if I’m trying to take over the kingdom.” you then angrily shrugged both of their hands off. “And you kept this from me my whole life. All along you knew I was meant to turn out just like all of you. Did you really love me, or am I just some protégé to you?” you then stood up and turned to face the table.

“(y/n) please, we love you more than anything.” Gothel remembered as she stood.

“We tried our best to bring you down the path of righteousness-” Frollo added as he stood before you cut him off.

“Enough!” you screamed as you flipped the tray of food over onto the carpet. Water and plates of chicken and mixed greens spilled everywhere. “I hate you, I hate this castle, I hate this kingdom, I hate everything!” As the anger boiled inside of you, you then made a beeline for the door.

You raced out of the library faster than you could say Hakuna Mattata. Your family lied to you for the past 17 years. They knew this was going to happen, what your future held, yet they did nothing to try and mend it. “Stupid family, stupid castle, stupid kingdom, I hate it Here!” you screamed as you raced for the castle's doors. If you could make it before you were caught, then you could run away and never come back.

As you were about to make it to the Main hall, you found yourself unable to move. Looking down, you saw you were tangled in back smoke. This had to be your uncle Hades doing. “Let me go!” you screamed “You liars! Betrayers! You all knew and never told me! I hate it here! I hate you all!” you screamed trying to break free. Just a few short seconds later you found yourself getting teleported back to your stone cell.

Your face twitched once you found yourself back in your room. Your hands bulged into fists as you charged to the iron door. Your hand pounded on it as you screamed for someone to come and let you out. But it was no use, you were stuck, with no way out, in the last place you wanted to be. You let out a range scream as you slouched onto the floor. There was nothing you could do now, but wait.

Chapter Text

It was late into the evening. You had managed to calm down but were still enraged by everything. You lay in your bed, the only visit being from your Uncle Mad who had brought you dinner later that evening, but you didn’t talk to him. You had tried to leave the confines of your cell-like room several times, but the door was always locked. By now everyone was asleep as the moon rose into the sky.

But you were still too full of emotions to even try to sleep. You were mad at your family, they had lied to you your whole life, keeping secrets, typical villain stuff. You grabbed the pillow from under your head and flung it across the room once more, watching as it bounced off the stone wall and onto the floor. It landed under the cast of moonlight coming from your barred window. That’s when an idea clicked in your brain once again.

Getting up onto your own two feet, you stood on your bed once more. You walked over to the barred window. Clutching the wall once more, and standing on your toes, you reached for the bars once again. You successfully managed to grab hold of one. As you jiggled it, you realized it was loose, but it wasn’t loose enough to wiggle free. You let out a frustrated sigh as you fell onto your bed. If only you could get your gloves off, then you could use magic to be-rid of this infernal place.

Suddenly an idea hit your head. You sat up and held your hands up in front of you. In one of the old spell books your aunt Maleficent had given you, you had read a spell that could free you from the gloves, a growth spell. You stretched your hands out inside the gloves, forcing your fingertips to press against the fabric. You then began to think back to the spell, and recite it “Magnora Gantuan.” you felt magic leave your fingers as it blasted the gloves. You watched as a glowing ora glowed around them as they grew three sizes bigger. You tilted your wrist down and watched as the gloves fell off onto your bed.

You smiled as you stood and focused on the bars. Raising your hand you chanted “Bars of steel strong and true, turn to dust so I may have a clear view.” the bars collapsed into a pile of steel fragments. You smiled once again. You then looked at your desk, Mad had brought down your mirror and it was sitting next to your full tray of food. You knew if you bought it they would be able to track you, but there was one call you wanted to make on your way to the forest. So you grabbed it before somehow managing to reach the small window and wiggle out into the side of the castle’s grounds. You get on your feet, dusting bits of dirt off your clothes. You give the castle one last look before dashing off into the woods.

Once you are far enough away from the castle’s grounds, you pull out your magic mirror and dial Penny’s number. You watched as it rang once, then twice, and then her sleepy face appeared “(y/n), why are you calling so late?” you questioned in a sleepy whisper.

“Penny, I can’t live there anymore. They lied to me, they knew about my future this whole time,” you said, sitting on a nearby rock. “I’ve decided to run away, and I want you to come with me.”

“Run away? But where would you go?” you watched as she sat up in bed, her voice sounded worried.

“I’m not sure yet, just anywhere that my family has no ties to so they can’t find me. Please, Penny, I love you and want to be with you.”

“I- I Don’t know about this. You don’t have a plan, you’re full of emotion, why don’t you spend the night here so you can cool your head?”

“No, if my family finds me missing in the middle of the night they know that’s where I would go.” you sighed as you looked her in the eyes with sadness. “Penny, once I leave I’m not coming back. Please, come with me.”

Penny’s face was full of unsureness as she tried to weigh her options. She finally sighed and gave in to your request. “Alright, where am I meeting you?”

“I think you know where I am.” you hold the mirror up to show her you are in your usual meeting spot. Penny nodded and blew you a kiss before hanging up. You watched as your mirror turned black, then tossed it at one of the trees. It smashed into pieces as it fell to the forest floor. You then raised your hands above your head and recited a cloaking spell “Winds of change, let it be known, I wish to walk this path alone. Hide me from my family gaze, no one shall find me till I say.” and with that, you feel a magical bobble close around you. You were now clocked from anyone who tried to find you magically, if they wanted to find you they would need to look on foot.

Now all there was to do was sit and wait for Penny. It was another half hour before she arrived, a backpack slung over her shoulder. Surprisingly she didn’t bring Bolt, but you preferred it that way. Now that dog couldn’t give away your position, and you got Penny all to yourself. “I brought all the essentials, food, water, an old tarp we can use as shelter.”

You stood up with a smile. “Greate, we'll do some more walking and then we can make camp.”

“What about the wolves, wouldn’t it be safe to pitch here?” Penny suggested.

“Not with us being so close to your parents and my family.” you said with distaste “It will be best if we get as far away as possible before we need rest. Besides, I speak with woodland creatures will be fine.” You then grab her hand and you both continue off into the forest till you both are far away enough to set up camp.

****
The next day, back at the castle. Your family was getting up and starting the day. Mad had taken the duty to check on you and bring you breakfast. In his hand, he held a tray with a bowl of cereal and a glass of milk. With a steady hand, he balanced the trays as he grabbed the key from his pocket. He placed it inside the lock before turning it. He then gripped the tray with both hands as he pushed it open with his hip.

“Good morning (y/n).” He greeted the empty room. He glanced over at your uneaten dinner from last night and frowned. “I know you’re mad at us but you really need to eat something.” he then walked over to your bed and sat the tray down. That was when he noticed how empty the room actually was.

Your bed was still a mess from last night. Pillow on the floor across the room, your blanket scrunched up in different ways. Most notable were the gloves that sat on your empty bed alongside Mr Cuddles. Mad picked up the gloves as if to examine them while calling your name. “(y/n)?” he questioned as he did a 360 glance of the room. There weren’t many places to hide in the small space, only the real one being under the bed. He bent over looking between his legs, but there was no sign of you. He started to panic as he then glanced at the window covered in steel shavings. His face and body went into panic mode as he quickly raced back upstairs to the rest of your family.

Up in the dining room, everyone had sat down for breakfast. There wasn’t much conversation as everyone was still waking up. But Mad quickly woke everyone by storming into the room, stopping at one end of the table and slamming the gloves upon it. “(Y/N)’s gone!” he shouted and the room fell silent.
***
The next morning Penny woke up inside the tarp they had used as a makeshift tent. She had a dream last night involving her playing fetch with Bolt while her mother and father sat on the porch swing. Mittens was in her mother’s lap while Rhino was racing up and down the porch in his hamster ball. Oh, how she missed them dearly.

With a sad expression, she sat up, the bed of leaves and moss they had put together crunched underneath her. She stretched, her muscles stiff from the awful night’s rest. She turned to see you were gone from the tent and were sitting outside on a log, munching on a granola bar.

She got up and headed outside the tarp. You looked over with a smile. “Good morning Penny, ready to hit the road?”

Penny’s eyes looked to the ground. As much as she wanted to continue this adventure, she also wanted to go home. “Actually (y/n), I’ve been thinking.”

You raised a brow in her direction. “About?”

Penny sighed as she came over to you and sat down beside you. “I miss my family. I had a dream last night, we were all so happy.” she turned to look at you “Maybe we should go back.”

Your eyes widen and the motion “Go back, Penny are you insane? If I go back I’m gonna be locked in a dungeon with 24/7 supervision. They’re not gonna let us see each other again.”

“We could find a way, I could stop by every now and then, even if it is in secret. And we still have each other’s numbers,” she said.

“I understand where you are coming from Penny, but this is my family were talking about.” you crossed your arms. “No, it’s best we continue onwards. I don’t think we’re that far from the next town at this point, we could stop there-”

You stop as you feel her touch your hand. “You can continue, but-” she sighed “I’m gonna go back.”

“What?” you questioned softly

“I love you, (Y/N) but you are not thinking straight right now. You’ve been through a lot these past few days, maybe if you just talk-”

“Talk, Penny, they don’t listen to reason.” you stood up turning your back to her. “If you want to go back, then so be it!” you then angrily turn around and raise your hands high.

“(y/n) Wait!” She called but it was too late. She recited the spell “returno, homeios.” and a large cloud of smoke formed around Penny’s body, sending her back home. Your fit clenched as you kicked a stone, you had lost everything, everyone. With no other option, you turned and continued through the forest, leaving everything Penny had brought with her at the campsite.

***
Penny reappeared in her family’s living room in a puff of smoke. She fell to the ground with a thud, having been transported in a sitting position. She sat on the ground, a clueless expression on her face. Not even the sound of her mother’s voice could bring her out of it as she entered the living room.

“No, she is not here, we’ve checked all morning.” her mother said as she talked through her mirror to your family. “Did she happen to leave you a note saying-” she paused when she saw Penny sitting in the middle of the living room. “Penny!” she said, dropping her mirror and rushing over to her daughter.

She pulled Penny into a tight hug. “Oh thank goodness you’re alright.”

Penny however didn’t respond. Her face started to get puffy as everything hit her at once. Mrs. Forrester noticed and pulled away from her daughter. She looked her in the eyes. “What’s wrong?”

“(y/n) sent me back here.” She said quietly as tears formed in her eyes.

“What do you mean?” her mother asked worried

“We ran away, but I wanted to come back. She got mad and sent me back here and now-” tears crawled down her face as her mother pulled her in for a hug. “She is out there alone, full of emotion. I’m worried for her mother.”

“Oh Penny.” her mother said, pulling her in for another hug. “Don’t worry dear, we'll find her somehow.” But Penny didn’t have much hope. She knew with your magic and emotions you would make sure no one found you. Penny just hoped you wouldn’t do anything reckless.

Chapter Text

Penny sat on the couch, police had come by to do an investigation into your whereabouts. “For the last time, I don’t know where she is other than the dark forest!” she shouted at Officer Wilds.

“Alright, alright, I just need to make sure I got all the information.” the fox clicked his carrot pen. “If that’s all the information you have, I’ll go bring this down to the department to start a case file.” he then got up from the table, tipped his cap to Penny, and left. she sighed as she leaned against her mother who was next to her. Mrs Forrester wrapped an arm around Penny.

“It will be alright sweetheart, the police will find her,” she said gently.

Penny looked up at her mother “Any word from her family?”

“There- ok, me and Gothel have been chatting back and forth. I’m sure they’re fine now that the police are involved.”

***
Meanwhile, at the castle, everyone was in a bit of a tizzy. The officers had surrounded the scene, every villain had been interviewed to see why they would run away. They all said the same thing; because you were afraid of your future. Once they all were questioned, they all gathered in the main hall to discuss how to bring you back home.

Gothel was pacing back and forth and was the first to speak. “I told you we shouldn’t have let her go to the museum. Now she’s out there, alone.”

“Calm down Gothel, we will find her,” Frollo said calmly, placing a hand on her shoulder finally getting her to stop.

Hades then looked up at Maleficent asking “Has Diablo come back yet?”

Maleficent shook her head. “He’s been gone all morning. What about your shadows, Facilier?”

“There searching far and wide, but not one has made its way back.” he then turned to Grimhilda “What about your mirror, Grimhilda?”

She stood, arms crossed. “I can’t see her, stubborn girl used a cloaking spell.”

The villains all sighed as they tried to think of a way to get you back. They had all trained you well, and now that was working against them.

“We have to start thinking outside the book.” Hook stated. “It’s time we send the word out to our enemies, perhaps one of them has seen (Y/N) in their part of the realm.”

“Ya, like they would send her back to us,” Ursula said sarcastically.

“Well we can’t do much now that the police are involved, Darlings. They still think we did something to scare her off.” Cruella said, smoking her cigar.

The villains nodded, but they weren’t gonna give in that easily. Together you would come up with a plan to bring you home. The question was how?

***
Back at the Forrester’s residence, Penny and her mother just finished eating lunch. Penny had been thinking about you, and your future. She was worried, trying to think of ways to bring you back home. Then an idea struck her head, perhaps if she could change your fate, then maybe she could bring you back home, safe and sound.

As Mrs Forrester tidied up from lunch, Penny asked aloud. “Mom, could we go to the library?” she used we, as she knew her mother would never let her go anywhere alone right now.

Her mother glanced over at her before going back to the dishes. “I suppose we could do that. It would be nice to distract ourselves for a bit.”

Penny smiled and thanked her mother. Once she was done with the dishes, they both hopped in her mother’s car and drove off to the Dizvil library. Her mother parked along the road, paying the meter before they headed inside.

“Alright, I’m gonna head to the mystery section. you can go anywhere, just make sure to stay in the library,” she said in a whisper.

“Yes, Mother.” Penny then raced off towards the magic section. For a good forty-five minutes, she searched for a book about the book of stories. She found a few, but they were all about its history and workings. Stating how it came to be and how when someone touched it, it showed almost every stage of that person’s life. But there was nothing on how to change a person’s fate.

Having no luck, she decided to see if there was anything in the library’s database. So she walked over to the librarian, Knowsmore, to see if he knew anything. “Hey Knowsmore, I was wondering if you could help me find a piece of information?” she asked, hands on his desk.

The purple blob adjusted his glasses as he greeted the girl “Sure, whatever are you looking for?”

“I need information on the book of-”

“Book of magic, book of dreams, book of wishes, book of heroes”

Penny let out a giggle as he tried to guess what she was looking for. She shook her head at all the answers “Actually I’m looking for information on the book of stories, I want to see if there’s some way to change a person’s fate?”

Knowsmore sparked to life, glitching in and out as he searched for the information. “Well, it seems like I only found one result for your inquiry. But the book is in the restricted section.”

Penny gave him sad puppy dog eyes. “Please Knowsmore, I need to find the information. It’s for a good cause.”

Knowsmore put a finger to his face as if to think it over. “Well, I suppose I could tell you a little bit. To change someone’s fate you would need the book of stories, a wand, a magical storm, and someone to take the person’s place all at the highest point of disvil.” he quickly covered his mouth “I’ve said too much.”

Penny smiles at him. “Thanks, Knowsmore.” she then quickly turned away before he could say anything. With that information, she could come up with a plan to change your fate. She could get the wand from school, making it easier to sneak into the museum and get the book of stories. She could also use it to get to the highest point in dizvil, that being the tallest spire on the Disney castle. That would leave her with a sacrifice, to which she stopped in her tracks. Who would ever risk their life for the villain child, to become a villain themselves? There was only one answer to this question, and Penny knew which one she would have to take.

****
Meanwhile, you were walking through the woods. By now it was late afternoon and you were tired as ever. You had been walking almost all day. By the time your legs were about to give way, you found yourself in a new part of the forest. It wasn’t dark like the dark forest, but rather bright and welcoming. It was a part of the kingdom you had never seen before.

It wasn’t long before you found yourself on a card-out dirt path. The trees were more spread apart. It was filled with the sound of birds chirping and bees buzzing. A calm breeze blew in the air, sending the sweet aroma of fresh blooming flowers through the air.

You continued to walk down the road when you heard more voices in the forest. Up ahead you could see a strange-looking tiger bouncing up and down on his tail, and a small kangaroo next to him.

“Whoo-oo-oo, look Roo, it’s a new friend!” the bouncing tiger, known as Tigger announced.

“Think she knows Christopher Robin?” Roo questioned.

“Let’s go see, you-hoo!” Tigger waved as they approached you.

You quickly put your hands up in defense. Afraid they were looking for you and we’re gonna take you back to your family. “Stay back.”

Both strange-looking animals stop in their tracks. They looked at you with curiosity. “Whoo-oo-oo, don’t be scared, we just came to say hello.” Tigger said, pointing to himself with his thumb “That’s what Tiggers do best.”

Roo then hopped back up and down. “Ya, we also were wondering if you knew Christopher Robin?”

You slowly put your hands back down. Maybe these creatures weren’t gonna harm you after all. You thought back in your head to your schoolmates, but no one by that name sounded familiar. You shook your head “No sorry.”

“Oh, well that's ok. You can be our friend. What’s your name?” Roo questioned.

“I (y/n”) you said.

“Welcome to the Hundred Acre Woods, I’m Roo,” roo the gesture to Tigger “and this is Tigger.”

“That’s T-I-Double-g-er” he spelled “What brings you here?”

“I’m just looking for a new adventure.” Your stomach then growled. “And maybe some food.”

Tigger leaned over, looking at your stomach as he rubbed his chin. “Looks like you got a rumbly in your tummy. Not to worry, I’m sure Pooh’s got a smackerel of honey he could spare.”

“Pooh?” you questioned

“He’s the nicest bear you’ll ever meet,” Roo stated as they both turned and began bouncing down the road. “Will take ya to him, just follow us.” With not many other options, you found yourself bouncing down the road behind them.

Chapter Text

Penny woke up the next morning with excitement. All night she had been thinking about her plan to change your future. There were also two particular people she couldn’t wait to tell. Sitting up in bed, she hopped out and got ready for the day.

After breakfast, she hopped on her scooter and made her way to the academy. There she was greeted by her friends Max and PJ just outside the gate.

“Hey Penny, you look to be in a good mood.” Max greeted her with surprise as she approached them. Both boys figured she would be more emotional considering everything that had happened over the last few days.

“Oh I am, I think I just found a way to bring (Y/N) home.” She said with excitement.

“Dude, that’s awesome, how are you gonna get her to come back?” PJ questioned as they headed inside to their first class.

“Well I went to the library yesterday and after some digging, I found out there’s a way to change a person’s fate. All I need is the book of stories, a wand, a magical storm, and to get into the highest point in Dizvil,” she said, practically skipping down the hall.

Max and PJ exchanged surprised looks as they walked beside her. “The highest point in Dizvil, Penny, have you gone mad?” Max stated, knowing she would break into the castle.

“No, I’m just looking to bring someone home,” she said, turning to them. “Besides a little sleeping spell never hurt anyone.”

“Say that to Princess Aurora,” PJ mumbled before receiving a nudge in the ribs from Max.

“Relax guys, I know what I’m doing. All I have to do is find a magic wand and use it to steal the book of stories and sneak it into the castle. Then I can cast the spell and (Y/N) won’t be a villain anymore and she and I can live happily ever after.” She then turned and walked down the hallway with a cheeky smile. “What could go wrong.”

The rest of the day went by rather slowly for Penny. She found it hard to sit through her first three classes, but it was eventually time for lunch. Penny found this to be the perfect opportunity to sneak into one of the magic classrooms and steal a wand. Though magic wasn’t her thing, she would do anything for you. So she wandered around the building till she came across the magic study’s hall. In there she found several classrooms, all of which were empty with the staff on lunch break.

She walked up to the first classroom, peeking inside the glass window. Thankfully it was empty, so she put her hand on the doorknob and turned it. It was dark with the light off, shadows of the stools and lab tables from the sunlight hit the back wall. Across from the door she entered was the teacher’s desk, and next to it was a barrel full of wands. She quickly walked over and grabbed one. It was a delicate white wand, similar to one the fairy godmother used but not quite.

Penny examined the wand, satisfied with her selection. That’s when she heard footsteps coming down the hall. She gulped, looking around the room as if to find another means of escape. But there was nothing other than the door, and she looked down at the wand in her hand. She lifted it up and thought of the Museum of Distory “Bibbidi Bobbidi teleporty” she said and a swarm of magical dust surrounded her.

When she blinked, she found herself no longer inside the magic classroom, but rather inside the museum in the room that held the Book of Stories. She glanced at the book, then around the room. Thankfully, it seemed empty, except for the security guard who was falling asleep at the entrance of the exhibit. She glanced back at the book, it was now surrounded by velvet rope.

Without a second thought, Penny walked over, ducking under the rope. She then grabbed the book of stories and lifted it from its podium. That’s when an alarm started blaring in the room. This in turn woke the security guard up, he glanced in Penny’s direction. “Hey you, stay right there!” he shouted, ready to charge at her.

But Penny, even though scared in her situation, held up her wand and shouted. “Bibbidi Bobbidi sleep!” she flicked it forward and magic lept towards the guard, entering through his nostrils. He stopped running, looking like he was about to sneeze but instead, he collapsed on the floor. Penny looked at the man for a minute, unsure what she had done. But was quickly snapped out by a guard shouting in the hallway. “The alert came from the Book of Stories exhibit.”

Scared, Penny raided the wand once again and recited the words. “Bibbidi Bobbidi teleporty” and was quickly teleported from the room to safety just outside the museum. Surprisingly no one on the streets or sidewalks was bothered by her magical appearance as many characters had the ability to pop up out of nowhere. Without another thought, she took off down the street towards the palace.

***
You sat on a log outside Winnie the Pooh’s house. He had graciously let you spend the night and even shared his hunny with you. It was late afternoon the next day and as much as you liked it here, you still felt as though you weren’t far enough from your family. So you decided to take a day of rest and head off in the morning.

Pooh was next to you, snacking on a large pot of honey, along with some of his friends. Tigger, Piglet, and Eeyore were all sitting together. Enjoying the lovely weather. We were enjoying the lovely weather as dark clouds began to roll in.

“Oh bother, seems like there’s gonna be another storm,” Eeyore said gloomily as he lay on the ground. Everyone looked up at the sky, watching as dark clouds began to roll in.

“It looks to be coming from Dizvil castle,” Tigger said, jumping up from the log and pointing toward Dizvil castle.

It was barely visible, looking like a merashe. The top of the castle stuck out in a foggy way over the horizon. Everyone looked at it, squinting their eyes to get a better view. “That’s not a normal storm,” you said, seeing a cloud of smoke coming from the top of the castle’s tower. “That’s a magic storm. But why would someone do that?”

“Oh d..d..dear,” Piglet said.

“Does anyone have a mirror or TV?” you questioned, hoping to see if anyone was reporting on the matter.

“I do,” Pooh said in between licking honey off his paw. He then led everyone inside his home to a TV made from wood. you grabbed the remote from the table and turned it on, changing it to the news channel. A Duck reporter was standing outside Dizvill castle.

“Hello, I’m Roxanne Featherly reporting live from the Dizvil castle.” She said “There seems to be a storm brewing from the tallest tower as a young teenager is reported to be causing this mess.” she then held a finger to her ear and nodded. “This just in, we now have helicopter footage.”

The camera cut to an overhead view of the castle, a spotlight was aimed at a balcony on the tallest tower. A young teenage girl who looked very familiar, stood there, book of stories in one hand, wand in the other. “We have confirmation that a young Penny Forrester is behind this, but we are not sure why.”

“Penny?!” you shouted in confusion as all the stuffed creatures looked at you.

“Do you know her?” Pooh questioned.

“She’s my girlfriend, well was my girlfriend, but-” you were confused as to what she was doing. How did she steal the book of stories, and where did she get a wand? But there was one thing for sure, you needed to stop her. “I’ve got to stop her.”

“But h..h..how? you’ll never make it on foot” Piglet said in a panic.

He was right, you were never gonna make it on foot. But there was another way, a way you were told never to try. You stripe out of Pooh’s house and into the open dirt road. By now the sky was covered in a dark gray cloud, rain could be seen falling in the distance.

You raised your hands chanting quickly “Power beyond my control, change my form to something old. A dragon what I wish to be, change me now so I may be free!” you then waved your hands downwards. A bright purple flame covered your body as you felt yourself change form. It took a matter of seconds before you were turned into a dragon. It took a moment for you to figure out how to flap your wings. When you did, you found it reliably easy to control your flying. It was at that moment you took off towards Dizvil castle, hoping to make it in time to stop Penny.

Chapter Text

You flew all the way to the Dizvil castle in a matter of minutes. There the storm was growing stronger, winds looked to be picking up as rain poured down. A crowd of people was gathered down below, watching in anticipation as to what may happen next. You flapped hard against the storm until you saw Penny.

“Penny!” you roared in the storm, flying in front of her. The helicopter overhead and the wind made it hard to hear.

“(Y/N)” she shouted. “What are you doing here?”

“I should be asking the same thing?” you gave her a cross-dumbfounded look.

“I’m trying to help you!”

“Help me, Penny, you stole the book of stories and snuck into the castle. How did you even do that?”

“Sleeping spell. But I need to do this so you won’t become a villain.”

“Villain, Penny you can’t change someone’s fate.”

“You can, Knowsmore told me. He said if I got a wand and the Book of Stories, took them to the highest point in Dizvil and start a storm. I could change your fate as long as I take your place.”

“You gonna what?!” you roared, spewing a bit of fire from your mouth that quickly went out due to the rain.

“You shouldn’t have to keep suffering like your family did. I’m trying to do you a favor.” She opened the book of stories to the last page. “I love you (Y/N) now let me repay the favor.” She then recited some sort of incantation. “A story bound in these pages I see, one I wish to change, so they may be set free. Their fate will be changed as someone takes their place. May (Y/N) become a hero, as I shall take their place!”

She flicked her wand in the air up into the thundercloud that formed above. You turn your dragon head sharply as the storm above grows. A lighting bolt formed and began heading straight for Penny. “NO!” you shouted flying in front of her. You knocked the helicopter above you off course as you surrounded the balcony. The lighting hit you with a strong force and you let out a frightening scream. You felt your body begin to shake uncontrollably. You felt yourself changing between a dragon and a human quickly before plummeting to the ground in your human form.

“(Y/N)!” Penny screamed as she watched you fall. She raced over to the railing casting another spell “Bibbity Bobbity matrice.” a matrice appeared on the ground underneath your falling form. You landed on it hard. Penny then teleported down to you but it was too late, you were out cold, covered in burns from the lightning. Clothing soaked due to the rain.

Penny placed her hand on your shoulders, slightly shaking you. “(Y/N), (Y/N) please wake up!” she begged, eyes full of tears.

“Somebody call an ambulance!” she heard someone in the crowd say.

Moments later, an ambulance arrived. Two paramedics hopped out of the back, putting your lifeless body onto a stretcher. Penny had been allowed to ride with them, she held your hand the whole time. It wasn’t long before they arrived at Dizvil General Hospital. The paramedics swiftly brought you out of the ambulance, Penny followed close behind as they entered the emergency room.

“We got a burn victim, multiple injuries!” one of them shouted.

“Take her to room two!” Penny heard a familiar voice call. She looked up at the nurse’s station to see her father. He once was a scientist who then changed careers to start saving lives in another way. When he saw his daughter he jumped into protective parent mode. He rushed over to her, placing a comforting hand on her as he got down on her level. “Are you ok? Did something happen to you as well?” His face was one of concern as he looked over his daughter’s injuries.

“I’m fine, but (Y/N)-” she said with tears before being cut off.

“Forrester, I need your help!” a doctor called out to him.

“One moment,” he called back before glancing over at a nurse. “Nurse Hallie,” the small purple hippo looked up from her post “make sure she’s ok and bring her a warm blanket. Also, call (Y/N) Villain's guardians, they should be here in case of anything.”

“Yes doctor Forrester,” she said before hopping down from her stool.

Dr Forrester stood, ready to take care of his next patient when Penny tugged on his sleeve. “Please Dad, save her!” she begged in a whisper.

“I’ll do everything I can,” he said before rushing over to ER Room 2.

Hallie, a small purple toy hippo, walked over to Penny. She wasn’t that small though, standing at maybe 3 feet tall. “Come with me sugar,” she said taking Penny’s hand “will get ya all set up with some warm clothes and a blanket.”

****
About a half hour later, Penny found herself sitting in a chair with a fresh pair of clothes and a warm blanket wrapped around her by the emergency room entrance. Officer Hopps was there getting her statement for the incident report. “And that’s when the bolt of lightning hit her and she fell. I tried to brace her impact with a matrace but-” tears began to flow down her eyes once more.

“Is there a reason you wanted to do this, to change her fate?” Officer Hopps asked.

Penny shrugged. “I don’t know, I just wanted to help her.”

Just then the sliding doors to the ER opened Revealing Gothel and Frollo. Their faces were stricken with panic and fear as they approached the nurse’s station.

“Excuse me,” Penny said to Officer Hopps as she approached them in tears. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean for any of this to happen.” were the first words out of her mouth.

Both villains turned to look at her. Expression in a bit of shock. Frollo’s face quickly turned cross. “What did you do?” His tone was low and menacing.

“I’m sorry, I just wanted to help, I thought if I could change her fate then she would come back,” she spoke quickly, voice full of sobs.

“Penny, slow down,” Gothel said, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. “Breath, and tell us what happened.”

Penny took a breath and explained what happened. From when she went to the library, all the way till you arrived at Dizvil General. “You did what?!” Frollo shouted, gathering the whole ER’s attention. “You stupid girl, what on earth did you think was gonna happen?!”

“I’m sorry, I really am sorry!” Penny cried, her face puffy and red. That was when her father walked over. “Ms. Gothel, Mr Frollo,” he said from behind.

Both villains turned around. Frollo looked stern and angry while Gothel was visibly upset. “(Y/N) is stable at the moment but is still in critical condition. If you would like, I could take you to her now.”

“Can I see her too?” Penny asked though her father shook his head. “Sorry Penny, Family only,” he said, gesturing for Gothel and Frollo to follow him. As they walked to room two he began to explain what to expect. “(Y/N) has suffered multiple injuries. She has multiple burns, and her left knee was shattered. Her right leg was broken in two and her wrist was dislocated as well. She has a few broken ribs along with some internal injuries. She may also have a concussion, but I won’t be able to tell till she wakes up.”

“Wakes up, you mean-?” Gothel gasped at the thought.

“She’s in a coma, but alive. She also has a ventilator helping her to breathe along with several IVs attached to her.” He turned to them once outside your room. “What you two are about to see should be something no parent should ever experience. So take all the time you need.” with that he opened the door and both gasped at the sight.

You lay in a hospital gown in a hospital bed. A Ventilator tube was in your mouth as several weirs and tubes surrounded your body. Your right leg was in a cast, left leg was in a knee brace. Your right arm was in a brace that was in a sling around your neck. Not to mention you were covered in bandages to help the burns heal.

Gothel broke down at the sight of seeing you suffer. She raced over to the side of you, and took your left hand in hers. “how could we let this happen?” she whispered as tears flowed down her face.

Frollo entered, and he grabbed the edge of the hospital bed. His face was stern as he looked over your injuries. “I want a different doctor,” he said in a soft menacing tone, eyes not leaving you.

“Mr Frollo, I know things are touchy-” Mr Forrester tried to explain, but it was no use.

His head sharply turns in Dr Forrester’s direction. “I don’t want to hear excuses, doctor, I don't want you, or your family near my niece again.”

Dr Forrester sighed as he nodded. “I’ll see what arrangements I can make.” he then walked off.

Gothel placed a hand on her resting face. You looked so peaceful even as the sound of machines played in the background. “You’ll get through this my flower, and I won’t leave your side till you do.”

Chapter Text

It had been a week since you had been hit by a lightning bolt, and slowly your body was starting to heal itself. You fell in and out of consciousness for brief periods of time during the week. All you could see was darkness, but you could sometimes hear a rhythmic beeping noise or the sound of your family. Today was different, after a long battle in a sleeplike state, you had managed to get your eyes open. They blinked slightly until they were halfway open.

“(Y/N)” You heard from your left. Your eyes looked over to see your Aunt Gothel sitting next to you, holding your hand. “(Y/N) can you hear me?” You try to say something but find it difficult to do so like something is in your throat. “It’s ok, my flower. You have a tube helping you to breathe so try not to talk right now. Just blink once for yes and twice for no.”

You sleepily blinked once, showing you understood her even if your mind wasn’t fully there. She brushed a piece of hair from your face, her touch comforting. “Do you remember what happened?” your mind thought back to that fateful night. It was a fuzzy memory, but you remember everything that happened. You blinked once, then tried to sit up but it hurt too much.

“Don’t try and move yet, you’re in the hospital and your body is still healing,” she said, tears forming in her eyes. “I’m so sorry this happened to you, my flower. I would do anything to take this pain away.”

She then proceeded to tell you about your family. “Everyone at the castle’s been worried about you. They have all been by to visit at least once. But I have never left your side.” she gripped your left hand, rubbing the top of it with her left thumb. She made sure to avoid the IV.

Just then the door to your room opened and in walked your Uncle Mad carrying two cups of coffee. “Sorry that took so long, the machine decided to break-” He said crossing over to Gothel, but stopped when he saw you awake. “Hallelujah, you’re awake!” He said handing Gothel her cup of coffee. “I told them you would wake up eventually. Heck, I wanted to take you home, but no, they said you need to stay here with all this fancy equipment.”

Gothel rolled her eyes but couldn’t hide her smile. “Mad, why don’t you go get the doctor.”

“Ya, right.” He turned and practically leaped out of the room. After another moment he returned with the doctor along with a strange robot that looked like an inflatable man. The doctor greeted you with a soft smile, coming around to the right side of your bed. “Good morning, (Y/N). I'm Dr Sweet, and this is Baymax, are you in any pain now?”

You blinked once, signaling that there was still some pain running through your body. “That’s to be expected, you have been through quite an ordeal. I’ll ask a nurse to give you some more pain medication. For now, I’d like to get a scan to see how your injuries are healing.”

“Hello, I am Baymax. Your personal healthcare companion. I will be taking a scan of your body to see how you are healing.” Baymax said, standing at the foot of your bed. With his robotic eyes, he scanned your body. “It seems you are still in critical condition.” a scan of your body appeared on his stomach. “Your knee, leg, and wrist are healing. Your ribs are still bruised and internal injuries look the same. Your lungs are almost stable but your burns are still in silver condition. You are also showing signs of stress.”

Dr Sweet looked down at you after examining the scan. “Are you stressed?”

You blinked once, showing you were a little scared. Ever since you were a kid, doctors were never your friend. Fighting through every appointment with your uncle Mad. Gothel then spoke, as if she read your mind. “(Y/N) isn’t that comfortable around doctors. But she’ll let you do whatever you need to to treat her.” She then glanced down at you, giving you a look of warning.

“Well will try to make things less scary for you.” Dr sweet said before addressing Mad and Gothel. “I would like her to stay in the ICU for a few more days. If her breathing continues to get better we may be able to take the vent out tomorrow, then we can move her to the general ward.”

“How long till she can go home?” Mad questioned.

“That will depend on her progress, but I wouldn’t say anything less than a month. I’d like to get her up on her feet before I discharge her, but it’s gonna take some time before her legs heal.” He then looked back down at you. “For now, the best thing she can do is rest and let her body heal.”

“And that’s just what she’s gonna do,” Mad said, placing a hand on your head, and began rubbing your forehead with his thumb.

“Thank you, doctor,” Gothel said with a smile.

“Anytime.” He then looked down at you again. “If you need anything just press the call button.” He and Baymax then took their leave from the room.

Once they had left, Gothel let go of your hand and walked over to one of the two blue reclining chairs. She reached into a bag that was on one of them and pulled out her magic mirror. “Mad, can you watch her while I let the others know the good news?”

“Sure thing. You take all the time you need,” He said with a smile before looking back at you.

“I’ll be right back, my flower.” Gothel gave you a small smile before leaving the room.

****
As the day dragged on into the afternoon, Gothel handent left your side since she called your family. She stayed there watching over you as Mad constantly monitored the machines. He only left to grab lunch for him and Gothel to which your stomach growled. How you were dying for a taste of real food, but were unable to because of the ventilator. When they were done however, the door opened to reveal some surprise visitors. Your Uncle Hades and Aunt Cruella walked in with relieved faces.

“Well look who joined us back in the land of the living.” Hades said coming around to your right. “Gave us quite a scare kid. You're too young to be calling the underworld your permanent residence.”

“Seriously darling, there are much better ways of making a dramatic appearance than turning into a dragon then getting struck by lighting.” Cruella said as she came around and patted you on the head. You blinked in acknowledgement, still tied and out of it.

“Cruella, Hades good to see you both.” Gothel greeted the two.

“Gothel darling, you look absolutely ravishing for someone who's been cooped up in a hospital for a week.” Cruella said as she looked her up and down.

“Why thank you.” She said before letting out a brief yawn.

“Ravishing, but tired. Are you sure you don't want to head back to the castle and get some rest? I can stay and look after her. I am a doctor after all.” Mad said from the recliner he sat in, finishing up his lunch.

“I’m sure Mad.” she said, glancing back down at you. “I said I wouldn't leave your side till you're better, and that's just what I plan to do.” She then placed a gentle kiss on your forehead to which you rolled your eyes. “Besides, Claude’s coming to stay with me the next few day.”

Just then Frollo walked in carrying a suitcase. He looked to be struggling with it, but it was hard to tell. Once in the room he swiftly placed it on one of the reclining chairs before pulling Gothel into his arms. “I brought some stuff you might want, my love.” he whispered in her ear.

“Why thank you claude.” she said looking over her shoulder, blushing a bit.

“Yesh, you two act like you havent seen eachother in months.” Hades said, killing the mood. Frollo shot him a glare as Gothel gently pushed him away. You couldn't help but let out a small smile, chuckling on the inside at your family's shenanigans. How you missed it.

“Well atleast someones amused.” Cruella said, noticing your smile. “Keep that attitude up and you'll be out of here in no time.” You blinked, signaling you understood.

“She’s right you know,” Mad said, getting up from the chair. “Laughter is the best medicine,” He said trying to lighten the mood, but that only got him glares.

“We are just grateful that you’re alright,” Frollo said, coming to your side. He placed a hand on your head and began stocking your hair. “What did the doctors say about her progress?” He questioned looking at Gothel.

“She’s doing well. If she continues like this they want to try to remove the ventilator tomorrow and in a few days she can be on a general ward.” Gothel responded, taking your left hand in hers. “Isn’t that right my flower?” you blink once again.

The rest of the afternoon was rather calm. Your family continued the conversation, trying to include you as much as possible. Eventually, the time for visiting was over and your family said goodbye.

“Remember, (y/n), I don’t want to see you in the underworld as a ghost just yet, alright?” Hades said, patting you on the head.

“And please, no more stunts that would wind you up in these awful drabs,” Cruella added, gesturing to the hospital gown you had on. “As soon as you’re home, I’ll make you whatever outfit you wish.” she then kissed your forehead before she and Hades headed for the door.

“Are you sure you don’t want me to stay, I could always-” Mad began as he watched the monitor before being cut off.

“Mad will be fine, really. You go home and rest up.” Frollo said firmly, crossing over to the suitcase he had brought and began to unpack.

“If you’re sure, but keep me informed. I want to know as soon as anything changes”

“We will,” Gothel said, still standing at your side. By now you were so tired from everything you found it hard to stay awake. You blinked in and out as your aunt and uncles left the room.

Gothel watched as you slowly closed your eyes, thinking that you were falling asleep. She brushed a loose piece of hair from your face. “Remember when she first arrived at the castle?” she questioned, not taking her eyes off your sleeping form.

“Indeed,” Frollo said, grabbing some personal items and placing them on the small table. “Hades had gathered us all into the grand hall, proposing the idea we raise her.” He then looked over and smirked, “And you wanted nothing to do with her.”

“If I remember correctly, you said the same thing.” Gothel teased.

“She needed a motherly figure to care for her. You were the only option.” He smiled, crossing over to her. “And who better than the one person who played fake mother to a fountain of youth princess”

“Says the man who played father to the bell ringer.” Gothhel mused.

“That I didn’t have a choice in.” Frollo then sighed as he placed a hand on Gothel’s shoulder. “But we did with (Y/N), and she may just be the best thing that ever happened to us.”

“I think you mean is,” Gothel said looking over her shoulder.

Frollo raised a brow, “Then what would you say about our relationship?”

“The second best.” Gothel grinned. With that Frollo spun Gothel to face him. They looked into each other’s eyes and without a second thought, kissed each other.

You watched as they kissed, not really asleep, just too tired to keep your eyes open. You smile as much as you can with the tube in your mouth, eyes rolling playfully. You used to make fun of them for their relationship but found it to be rather comforting at the moment.

They stayed like that for a moment before pulling away from each other. They looked into each other’s eyes, smiling. Gothrl glanced over at you for a quick moment, when she noticed you were awake she quickly changed her demeanor. She looked at you with surprise “(Y/N), we thought you were asleep.”

Frollo turned and looked in your direction with a smirk. “Spying again are we?”

You looked away as if to say “Definitely not”

Gothel came back over to you, resting a comforting hand on your shoulder. “Rest now, my flower. The sooner tomorrow comes, the sooner the vent can come out.” she then placed a gentle kiss on your forehead.

“Will be here when you wake up,” Frollo said from behind Gothel. You gave them both one last smile as your eyes fluttered shut. You then drifted off into a deep slumber once more.

Chapter Text

You woke up the next day to the sun peeking into the room. You looked around, tired, dizzy. Your body felt as though a brick wall had landed on it, too heavy and in pain to move. As your brain began to wake, your eyes and ears were able to focus on the room. There was beeping coming from machines, your body was bandaged practically from head to toe with wires attached in weird places.

You started to panic a little, forgetting where you were and what had happened. You tried to think back to what happened as panic ensued. You were too overwhelmed by the medical feel of the room, having hated doctors since you were a kid. You tried to speak, but you were unable to move your tongue. You looked down to see a tube inside your mouth.

You felt your hand grip the thin, fuzzy medical blanket. You turned your head slightly left and right. As you did, you saw your uncle Claude to your right, reading the bible as he usually does. You weren't sure if it was him, the book, or being in a hospital that triggered something in your brain. All at once, your mind began to remember what had happened: the book, Penny, the lightning strike.

Your breathing became a bit erratic, causing the machine to beep a little more frequently. It was then that your uncle glanced up from his book. He began to smile before realizing you were in a panic state. “It's ok (Y/N),” he said, getting up from his chair. He set the book down in his seat, crossing over to you. You watched as he gripped the bed railing with one hand and placed the other on the top of your head. “You're alright, you're in the hospital, remember?”

You blinked, trying to say something. You pointed to the tube, as if to tell him the obvious, but you were trying to speak, but couldn't. “I know the tube is a pain, but you need it right now. They want to give it one more day so your lungs can heal.”

Your eyes widened at the news. How were you supposed to communicate with your family if you couldn't even talk? You felt his thumb move back and forth along your forehead, helping you to calm down. “I know none of this is easy. If we could, we would turn back time,” he sighed as he looked away, back at his chair. You watched as he took a step back, letting go of you and the bed. He walked over to a suitcase lying next to his chair. Your eyes followed his hands as he bent over and pulled out a small brown notebook and pen.

He stood up and walked back over to you, opening it up to a fresh page. He slid the pen into your right hand, sliding the notebook underneath. “There, I know it's not your voice, but it will have to be for now.”

You glanced down at the notebook. There were a dozen questions you wanted to ask, but knew many could not be answered right now. You glance around and notice your aunt is missing, immediately deciding it would be your first question. With a shaky hand, you wrote the word Gothel with a question mark.

“She went to get us coffee,” Claude responded, his voice steady. “We both could use some after last night. How your aunt stayed here seven nights is beyond me-” he paused and placed a steady hand on your shoulder. “But she would do anything to protect our sweet little angel.”

As if on cue, Gothel walked in carrying two steaming cups of coffee. Seeing you awake, she rushed in, placing the two cups onto a small table. She walked over to you and brushed a stray strand of hair from your head. “My sweet little flower, it's good to see you awake.” She kissed your temple. “How are you feeling?”

With a shaky hand, you wrote the word “pain.”

Claude responded by picking up the bedside remote and clicking the nurse call button. Within a moment, Nurse Hallie walked in. “Hello sugar, what seems to be the matter?”

“Our niece is in pain. Is there something you can give her for it?” Claude questions, standing beside Gothel now.

“I’m afraid she’s on a night dose of everything we can give her,” she paused, seeing your sad expression. “Though I can page the doctor to see if he would recommend anything.” You blinked once, signaling yes. Hallie quickly hurried away to find the doctor.

When she left, you turned back to the notebook under your hand. You wrote another word, another name that meant so much to you, a name you were afraid to write but needed answers to. “Penny?”

You watched as your uncle's expression hardened, but your aunts went a little softer. “She’s alright, but they won't allow anyone other than family right now.” You blinked once in understanding, but your face showed sadness.

If there was one person you wanted by your side more than family, it was Penny. The two of you had been through thick and thin, even though she was partially the one to blame for your accident. But you didn't care; you had forgiven her. But based on your uncle's expression, it would take your family some time to forgive, then to forget.

Dr Sweet soon walked in. “Good Morning,” he greeted, walking over to the opposite side of the bed. “Nurse Hallie tells me you're in a bit of pain.” You blinked in response, using the pen to point to the word pain written in the notebook. “I know, we're gonna change your pain meds to see if it will help. It may make you feel a little drowsy, but that's all normal.”

He then looked up at your guardians, “This afternoon, I'd like to try and get her off the ventilator. Her numbers were good all last night, and are still steady this morning. I'd like to watch them for the next few hours, but if all goes well, we will be able to wheel her off it before sunset.”

“Hear that, my flower?” Gothel placed a hand over your wrists. “You're gonna be able to talk soon.”

“I wouldn't say right away,” Dr Sweet turned back to you, “but certainly you’ll have your voice back in a couple of days, if not sooner.” he gave you a wink that made you laugh on the inside. “Now, when Hallie gets back, I’ll have her take some vitals, see if we're getting somewhere. If all goes according to plan, we will have you off this machine in no time,” he glanced back up at your folks. “Is there anything else you all need before I depart?” Your guardians shook their heads. With that, he tipped his head and exited the room.

***
The morning went by rather quietly after that. Your aunt and uncle sat beside you, Gothel holding your hand, your uncle quietly reading. There was very little talking; after all, what was there to talk about? Your IV bag was exchanged for something of high quality, and like Sweet said, it made you tired. Hallie also checked your vitals; everything was thankfully stable.

It wasn't long before lunch time rolled around, and a nurse brought up some food for your aunt and uncle. You watched as they sat back in their chairs, trays on their lap of rather appetizing hospital food. It was nothing special, mashed potatoes, green beans, and chicken, but boy, did it make you hungry. Sadly, with the tube still in your thoughts, you received all your nutrition intravenously.

Claude caught you staring at the trays. “You're not missing much (Y/N),” he responded, scooping some mashed potato onto his plastic spork. “Hospital food is really rather unappealing."

“You’ll be able to eat some food soon, once the doctor says it's ok.” Gothel gave you a kind smile, one that didn't reach her eyes. But in your expression, she could tell her words were doing little to make you feel better. So she grabbed the remote and pointed it at the TV. “Perhaps a little distraction will do you some good,” she clicked the on button and the TV sputtered to life.

The first thing on screen, of course, was the news. A headline rolled across the bottom. “Girl injured by lightning, in critical condition at Dixville general.” A reporter stood outside of Dizvill Castle, recalling the events from seven days ago. An investigation was still underway. Gothel quickly changed the channel.

It flickered to another news story about the same incident. This time from a newsroom, blaming the book of stories for not being under lock and key, Gothel changed the channel again. Over and over, channels only seemed to want to talk about the accident. Five channels in, she paused on one that had a headshot of Penny on screen. It looked to be some sort of interview; she looked in tears. The news headline read “Girl involved in tragic accident apologizes for mistake.”

“Turn it off, Gothel,” Frollo said rather sternly. “I’d rather not listen to all this infernal racket.”

You gave Gothel a pleading look not to turn it off. It was probably the only way you were gonna be able to know if she was ok or not. But she barely glanced in your direction as she clicked the off button. You frowned with your eyes as she turned back to her meal.

You hastily scribbled in the notebook, “I was watching that!”

Claude looked over and rolled his eyes. “She is the reason you are in this place. Why you would want to relive those memories is beyond me.” he took a bite of his meal after that.

“But I forgive her,” you scribbled.

Claude narrowed his eyes. “You might, but the rest of us don't."

“Claude” Gothel warned him.

He turned his hand to her, “I’m just stating facts, Gothel.”

“Your beliefs are more like it,” she mumbled aloud, “you can’t just make decisions for her.”

“That girl nearly killed our niece!”

“But she didn't!” Gothel's eyes narrowed on his “Penny was only trying to help (Y/N).”

Claude wanted to respond, but before he could knock at the door interrupted them. Gothel turned her head towards the door. “Come in!” The door swung open, and in walked DR sweet, Nurse Hallie, and Baymax. “Afternoon,” Dr sweet tipped his head as he walked around to the side of your bed. He gazed at the monitor and smiled. “Vitals are exactly where I need them.” He then looked at you, “Ready to take this vent out?”